Station X

- Title Page

- Book One: Ravenous

- Chapter One

- Chapter Two

- Chapter Three

- Chapter Four

- Chapter Five

- Chapter Six

- Chapter Seven

- Epilogue

- Book Two: Dangerous

- Chapter One

- Chapter Two

- Chapter Three

- Chapter Four

- Chapter Five

- Epilogue

- Book Three: Sensuous

- Prologue

- Chapter One

- Chapter Two

- Chapter Three

- Chapter Four

- Chapter Five

- Chapter Six

- Chapter Seven

- Chapter Eight

- Epilogue

- Chapter One

STATION X

AUBREY ROSS

Station X

By Aubrey Ross

Smashwords Edition

ALL RIGHTS RESERVED.

Station X, Second Edition

Copyright © 2012 Aubrey Ross.

Cover art by Dar Albert

Other Smashwords books by Aubrey Ross:

Price of Passion (3-in-1 Collection)

Writing as Cyndi Friberg:

Taken by Storm (Beyond Ontariese 1)

Operation Hydra (Beyond Ontariese 2)

City of Tears (Beyond Ontariese 3)

Crossfire (Beyond Ontariese 4)

Consort (Beyond Ontariese 5)

Smashwords Edition, License Notes

This ebook is licensed for your personal enjoyment only. This ebook may not be re-sold or given away to other people. If you would like to share this book with another person, please purchase an additional copy for each recipient. If you’re reading this book and did not purchase it, or it was not purchased for your use only, then please return to Smashwords.com and purchase your own copy. Thank you for respecting the hard work of this author.

Praise for Station X

“DANGEROUS is full of constant action, scorching romance, and some very entertaining scenes between the heroes and the heroine.” Noelle, Reviewer for Romance Junkies 5 Ribbons!

“The relationship between the three is extremely hot… I recommend this series to anyone that likes ménage stories.” Amazon Nymph, Reviewer for Literary Nymphs 5 Nymphs!

Mystic Keepers

“Her men are right up there with the Carpathians and the Dark Hunters.”Donna, Reviewer for: Fallen Angel Reviews 5 Angels — Recommended Read!

“…another amazing paranormal romance that I just absolutely fell in love with.”

Heather, Night Owl Reviews – Top Pick!

Sensual Captivity

“It’s not often that a book comes along that arouses my mind and my libido but this was that story.” Misa Horne, Reviewer for: The Romance Studio 5 Hearts!

Book One: Ravenous

One impulsive kindness lands Teladorian and Azariel in the middle of a vampire clan war. Sophie is unsure who she can trust, yet she’s fascinated by her enigmatic rescuers. Unable to ignore the volatile attraction growing between them, she allows them to hide her while they figure out who is trying to kill her.

Chapter One

Dance music pulsed through Teladorian’s body, the sensation nearly as intoxicating as the sexually charged atmosphere of Station X. The club was exclusive and obscenely expensive, which kept unseemly altercations to a minimum.

Teladorian sat in a corner booth near the back of the bar, his features lost in shadow. His gaze assessed the crowd with predatory indifference. Undulating bodies crowded the dance floor, rubbing, pressing -- wanting. He understood their hunger, sensed their desire, and shared their restlessness.

Females wandered toward him, some unaware of their actions, others blatant with their invitations. He avoided eye contact and allowed his companion to send them away with a glare or a terse warning.

“You better make a move soon, my friend, or you’re going to cause a scene.”

Azariel’s conclusion was accurate, but Teladorian dreaded the inevitable end. He’d select a female, or two, from the eager throng and take them to the room he’d reserved upstairs. They’d fuck and he’d feed from their sexual energy until they were too exhausted to move. Then he’d muddle their memories so all they remembered was a night of sexual excess with an unremarkable man.

Meaningless. Hollow. He’d grown weary of the endless routine.

“What about the blonde?” Azariel nodded toward one of the six females who had crowded into a booth beside theirs.

Rubbing the bridge of his nose, Teladorian sighed. “Perhaps this can wait --”

“If you don’t feed tonight, this will be that much harder tomorrow.” Azariel chuckled. “Literally and figuratively.”

He knew his friend was right. His effect on women ran tandem to his hunger. The longer he waited to feed, the more aggressive females became. “Just once, I’d like my partner to remember me in the morning.”

“According to your mother, it will happen. You’ll find your mate, and the ‘curse’ will be broken.”

Teladorian shook his head. “My mother is hopelessly romantic. True love can’t rewrite my physiology. This hunger is a biological function, not some mystic curse.”

“Then make your choice. The candidates are growing restless.”

“They aren’t the only ones. You seem a bit…” He raised his head and stared into the distance. Fear bombarded his mind, making his heart pound and his fingers clench.

“What’s wrong?” Azariel scooted toward the edge of the booth. Tall and broad-shouldered, he transformed from friend to protector in the blink of an eye.

“I’m not sure.” Another wave of terror set Teladorian in motion. He scooted out of the booth and crept along the perimeter of the room, doing his best not to draw attention to himself.

It made no difference. Heads turned and lust spiked all around him. He tuned out the desire and focused on the fear. “Can’t you feel it?”

“You know I’m not empathic.” Azariel grasped his arm, slowing his progress and demanding his attention. “Tell me what’s going on.”

“Someone’s in trouble. Serious trouble.” Twisting out of Azariel’s grasp, he headed for a staircase nestled in the opposite corner of the room. “I can sense her fear.”

“Bronstein’s security is top notch. Do we need to be involved in this?”

“Security would have responded by now if they were aware of the crisis.” Anger twisted through the fear. She was desperate to escape, determined to overcome… whatever she was battling. They took the stairs two at a time, Azariel half a step behind Teladorian. “This way.”

Nondescript doors lined the corridor, discreet number plates all that distinguished one room from another. A muffled cry confirmed their destination. Teladorian stepped back then kicked the door. The frame splintered and the door swung inward, hitting the wall with a resounding bang.

A slender woman sprawled on the bed, three male vampires bent over her writhing body. Blood made the air sharp, and fury surged through Teladorian, driving the woman’s emotions from his mind. The vampire near her head looked up, blood dripping from his fangs as he snarled. Teladorian launched an energy pulse with the wave of his hand. The vampire slammed against the far wall, his sharp cry ending in a grunt.

Azariel raised his hands and fire erupted around his fingers. The radiance intensified with overt menace along with the ferocity of his expression.

“Release her,” Teladorian snapped.

“This has nothing to do with you, demon,” one of the vampires sneered.

“We don’t see it that way.” He moved closer.

The bold vampire leapt across the bed and propelled himself at Teladorian. Azariel sent a glowing stream of energy arcing through the room, intercepting the vampire in midair. The vampire’s shirt burst into flames as he crashed to the floor. He screamed, rolling across the carpet in a frantic attempt to smother the fire.

“This isn’t over.” The remaining vampire raised his arms and all three disappeared.

Teladorian rushed to the bed, ignoring the sudden unsteadiness in his legs and the way his hands trembled. The woman lay still, eyes closed, lips slightly parted. Her long hair spilled across the bedding, a hint of red shimmering through the dark strands. Delicate and pale, her features appeared doll-like, too perfect for any living being. His heart lurched at the thought and he pressed his fingers against the side of her throat.

Her eyelids flew open, her gaze burning with ravenous demand. She grabbed his arm with both hands and bit into his wrist. A startled cry escaped him, but he waved Azariel back, allowing her to feed.

“Do you need assistance?” someone asked from the doorway. “One of the guests reported a disturbance.”

Azariel briefly explained the situation, but Teladorian’s gaze never wavered from the woman’s face. Her brow creased, lips pressed tightly against his flesh. Each strong pull of her mouth sent sensations rushing through his body. His skin tingled and his chest burned. Heat spiked up his arm and cascaded through his torso, settling between his legs.

Her ragged breathing drew his attention to her breasts. Full and round, the generous mounds quivered beneath her silk blouse. Her waist was narrow, the short black skirt following the delightful curve of her hips. The material was bunched, exposing a bite mark on her inner thigh.

Guilt doused his building hunger. She had barely escaped death. How could he lust after her at a time like this?

“If she needs more, I’ll feed her,” Azariel said. “You’re looking downright peaked.”

“Peaked?” The old-fashioned word made Teladorian smile. They both struggled to fit in with this modern age. He stroked the vampire’s tousled hair with his free hand and bent toward her ear. “Release me, love. I can offer no more.”

She murmured as he carefully drew back. Blinking repeatedly, she looked around. “Did you drive them away or…”

“They’re gone for now, but we didn’t kill them. Do you know why they attacked you?”

His silky voice wrapped around Sophie and flowed through her, causing her to shiver. She noted the tall blond man standing near the door, but her gaze returned to the man at her side. Ink black hair swept back from his face, golden highlights shimmering in the sleek strands. Regal and elegant, his features commanded attention, compounding the sensual power of his voice.

“Who are you?” It seemed a logical place to start.

“My name is Teladorian Haize. That’s Azariel. And you are?”

“Sophie Vasco.” She cringed as speculation narrowed his gaze. If she’d been less rattled, she would have thought to lie. He wasn’t a vampire. It was doubtful he understood the significance of her name. Still, there had been a flash of recognition in those clear green eyes. “How did you know I needed assistance?”

“My question first. Did you know your attackers?”

“The answer is more complicated than you realize. I didn’t know them specifically, but I’m well acquainted with their type.” She smoothed down her hair and took a deep breath. “Why did you come running when no one else sensed my peril? They shielded the room. I could feel it.”

“I’m empathic with most females.” Teladorian brushed her cheek with the back of his hand as his gaze searched hers. “I can’t explain why your emotions penetrated their shields. I only know that I received them.”

His warm fingers made her skin tingle, and she turned into the light caress. Needing his gentleness more than she cared to admit, she savored the tangible connection. Echoes of her attack hovered at the edge of her consciousness. She could feel their hurtful hands bruising her limbs and their vicious fangs draining her blood.

“Why are you only empathic with females?” She latched on to the odd detail, desperate for any distraction from the memories.

He smiled, and her heartbeat tripped, stumbling for a moment before it reclaimed its steady rhythm. His teeth were perfect and starkly white against his golden skin. “Let’s resolve one issue before we move on to the next. What prompted the attack?”

She eased away from him and crawled off the side of the bed, unable to tolerate the tangible reminder. “If you hadn’t intervened… How do I repay you for saving my life?”

“Your continued existence is all the reward I need.” He stood as well, his gaze intent and assessing. “I don’t mean to sound callous, Sophie, but this isn’t over. They will try again.”

She touched the wound on her neck, revolted by the stickiness of her own blood. The smell was cloying, an intolerable reminder of her helplessness. “I need to get out of this room.”

“You shouldn’t be alone right now. I seriously doubt this was random.”

“This was definitely not random.” It had been carefully planned and facilitated by her lover’s betrayal. How could she have been such a fool?

“You need to avoid your usual routine.”

Panic crawled up the back of her neck and clasped her stomach in a ruthless fist. She crossed her arms over her chest and averted her gaze. “I’m open to suggestions, as soon as we get the hell out of this room.”

Moving with smooth agility, he crossed the floor and wrapped his arm around her shoulders. His touch was light and protective. She flinched then sighed, accepting his embrace.

Azariel opened the door, and they moved into the corridor. “I’ll have the car brought around.” He hurried on ahead.

“Wait.” She twisted away from Teladorian. “I left my purse on the nightstand.”

“Leave it. I’ll have it sent over once you’re settled.”

“But I might need money or --”

“There’s nothing to worry about. I’ll take care of everything.”

She straightened her shoulders and fought the tightening in her throat. He suddenly sounded just like her father. She’d spent the past eleven years establishing her independence from one overbearing tyrant. She wasn’t about to subject herself to the aggressive “care” of another controlling man.

“You’ve been amazingly helpful.” She kept her tone even, yet firm. “They’re likely watching my car, so I’m going to call a cab.”

Amusement flashed in his gaze and the corners of his mouth curved. “I understand. Where will you go?”

She couldn’t go home. He was right. She needed to avoid her usual routine. Besides, Jon had led them here, so he’d likely filled them in on her habits and given them a list of her friends. What a tangle!

“I’m not sure yet, but I need my purse.”

He waited in the hallway as she returned to the room and retrieved her purse from the nightstand. He didn’t pressure her or object to her change of heart. He just waited as she worked through her options.

Credit cards and ATM withdrawals were easily traced, and she didn’t have enough cash to pay for a hotel room. Her friends would be endangered by her presence, but there was no way in hell she’d go crawling back to her father. He’d predicted she couldn’t make it on her own, and she had no intention of proving him right.

Teladorian led her down a side hall to a narrow staircase at the back of the building. They waited near the employees’ entrance until a black Mercedes pulled up in front of the glass door.

“That’s Azariel. Are you sure you want to call a cab?”

She hesitated. Her attackers were still out there, and vampire assassins wouldn’t stop until they’d completed their assignment or died trying. “I don’t know.” She dragged her gaze away from his handsome face, hating her helplessness. “You could be part of this for all I know.”

“Do you hold some deep, dark secret I could gain by endearing myself to you?” He cupped her chin and tilted her head back, waiting until she looked into his eyes. “What do I gain by earning your trust?”

“Nothing. This isn’t about secrets. They meant to kill me. I could feel their malevolence. If you hadn’t interrupted them when you did, I would be dead.” Hearing the words out loud made her stomach churn. Her lover had sold her out, opening the door with a smile and ushering her into an ambush.

“I’m an intensely private person,” he said. “My home security is state of the art.”

“I can’t go home with you.” She turned her head, and his hand slid down her neck, coming to rest on her shoulder.

“Of course you can. You can stay for a couple of hours while your emotions settle down, or you can stay for a few days while we do some digging. We’ll try and figure out who was behind the attack. It’s entirely up to you.”

Perhaps a stranger, with no tie to any clan, was her best option. “You’ve done enough already. I won’t be an imposition.” His touch was intoxicating. She wanted to press against him and wrap her arms around his back. No, she wanted to feel his arms wrapped around her and… She shook away the smoldering sensations. This was no time for romantic imaginings. Her life was in real danger!

He didn’t continue the debate. He pushed open the door and swept his hand toward the waiting car.

Accepting her need for assistance with a frustrated sigh, she stepped past him. She inhaled deeply, letting the cool night air purge fear’s taint from her mind. She hadn’t asked Teladorian for help, but he was involved now whether she liked it or not. It didn’t make sense to endanger one of her friends. Besides, he was by far the most interesting person she’d encountered in a very long time.

Teladorian closed the door for Sophie, then walked around the back of the car and got in on the other side.

“Where to, boss?” Azariel asked, amusement rippling through his tone. He wasn’t technically Teladorian’s employee, though Sophie had likely drawn that conclusion.

“Home.”

“Yours or hers?”

“Mine.”

“Yes, sir.”

As Azariel pulled away from the curb, Teladorian returned his attention to Sophie. She huddled against the seat, arms crossed over her chest. Her features were tense and pale, her lips trembling.

“What’s the matter? You’re safe now. We’ll protect you.” Despite her obvious distress, her emotions were carefully guarded.

“I’m not afraid.” She licked her lips, her gaze focusing on his throat. “Your blood should have been enough to allow me to regenerate, but I’m still starving.”

Disappointment washed over Teladorian with unexpected intensity. The lack of lust in her expression had been delightfully refreshing. He should have realized it was a side effect of her depleted energy. Females hungered for him. There was no exception to the “curse” bequeathed to him by his father.

“At the risk of sounding like an opportunistic bastard, there is more than one way to feed a vampire.” He smiled and watched her face, waiting for lust to twist her lovely features.

“I don’t see how fucking you will help, though it’s certainly a pleasant thought.” She managed to produce a weak smile. “I need blood and you’ve already given me all you can spare.”

Pleasant? The thought of fucking him was nothing more than pleasant? An alien sensation crept into his mind. He couldn’t identify the emotion. Disappointment? Disbelief? She didn’t want him. He couldn’t move beyond the realization.

According to your mother, it will happen. You’ll find your mate and the “curse” will be broken. Azariel’s words echoed, compounding his confusion and seeding his mind with hope. Was it possible? Could she be the one?

“I need to feed.” Her voice was sharper, impatient.

“Azariel,” Teladorian prompted.

Without argument, Azariel drove down a side street and found a secluded parking lot. He turned off the engine and pivoted in his seat. “Do you want my wrist, or do you have something else in mind?”

She chuckled, looking from Azariel to Teladorian and back. “I have two gorgeous men willing to indulge me. What could I possibly have in mind?”

Teladorian recognized the sensual purr of an aroused woman, but Sophie’s gaze was fixed on Azariel. Was she trying to make him jealous? Why couldn’t he sense her emotions now? She had come through so clearly while she was in danger.

Do you have any objection, boss? She obviously wants to play.

I say we give her what she wants. He sounded far more casual than he felt. Why was this bothering him? Vampires frequently fucked when they fed. It made the experience more fulfilling for everyone.

Besides, he had no hold over Sophie, no reason to object. Unless… No, that was foolish. There was no such thing as a curse!

Sophie was hungry; she should feed. It was as simple as that.

Azariel joined them in the backseat, and Sophie greeted him with a passionate kiss. Teladorian watched their lips move and clenched his hands so tight his fingers ached. He had shared women with Azariel before. Why did this feel so different?

With one hand curled around the back of Azariel’s neck, Sophie turned and offered her mouth to Teladorian. He didn’t hesitate. He framed her face with his hands and kissed her, ignoring the possessive urge to stake his claim and wrest her away from the other man.

Her tongue slid against his, warm and assertive. She boldly stroked his chest and squeezed his shoulders. Understanding unfurled within him. She needed to reassert control over her life and her body. This wasn’t about him or Azariel, this was about Sophie. Soothed by the knowledge, Teladorian responded to the kiss and allowed her to set the pace.

She pulled away with a sexy smile and looked at Azariel. “Lock your hands behind your head. I have no intention of being singed by you.”

Azariel arched his brow, obviously insulted by the directive. “I haven’t lost control like that in a very long time.”

“Indulge me.” When he still hesitated, she added, “I’ll make it worth your while.”

His dark eyes narrowed, but he slowly raised his arms and interlaced his fingers as she’d directed. “I’m entirely at your mercy.”

“Sure you are.” After tugging Azariel’s shirt out of his pants, she unbuckled his belt. “This isn’t the first time you’ve fed a vampire, I take it.”

“No, but it’s been a very long time.”

She glanced at Teladorian, lashes lowered, shielding her expressive eyes. “How about you? Was I your first?”

“You were dying,” Teladorian reminded her. “Nothing else mattered.”

“I’m glad you felt that way. Many, perhaps most, would have let me die.” She blew him a kiss then turned back to Azariel.

She unzipped his pants, and he raised his hips, allowing her to pull them down. Her fingers curved around his hardened shaft, thumb sweeping over the engorged tip. Azariel groaned, closing his eyes against the pleasure of her touch.

“Has anyone ever fed directly from your cock?”

Teladorian pictured fangs biting into his sensitive flesh and shuddered. Wouldn’t the pain be counterproductive?

“I knew a vampire who only fed as her partners climaxed and she preferred not to be distracted by her own pleasure.” Azariel sounded hoarse as she skillfully pumped his rod. “Her blood thrall sucked me off while she fed from my wrist. I came so hard, I nearly blacked out.”

“I prefer a more direct approach.” She bent over his lap and sucked the head of his cock into her mouth.

Teladorian watched her head bob for a moment, coveting the warmth of her lips and the moist haven of her mouth. His cock twitched and pressure built in his balls. A spontaneous smile curved his lips. Now he wasn’t just hungry, he was horny.

She shifted position, folding one leg beneath her on the seat and angling the other toward the floor. Her raised foot pressed against his thigh and her rounded ass wiggled beguilingly. Her snug skirt rode up, revealing her lace top stockings, and a glimpse of her silk-covered sex.

Unable to resist the silent invitation, Teladorian lifted her foot onto his lap and spread her legs. He pushed her skirt to her waist and whispered, “Fuck.” The silky cheeks of her ass were left bare by a black thong. He caressed one perfect globe, exploring the firm contour and sleek texture.

A vivid image flashed to life within his mind. He was sucking the flesh of one cheek firmly while his hand thrust between her thighs. More than willing to accommodate her silent request, he slipped his fingers beneath the damp fabric of her panties and pushed into her waiting pussy. She groaned around Azariel’s cock, her inner muscles squeezing Teladorian’s fingers.

He lowered his face, brushing his lips against her smooth ass cheek. Rich and evocative, her scent filled his nose and intensified his arousal. He licked her skin then sucked on her flesh, moving from one cheek to the other. He wanted to heat these flawless cheeks with the palm of his hand, then drive his aching cock into her tight little hole. He wanted her taste on his tongue and her breasts in his hands while he thrust deeper and deeper.

She rocked back and forth, fucking his fingers while her mouth slid up and down Azariel’s shaft. Her cunt gripped his fingers, making him restless for more than this teasing prelude. If he kept his back bent, there might be enough room to fuck her while… Her inner muscles pulsed as a sudden orgasm claimed her.

Azariel cried out sharply, his hips bucking as her mouth drew deeply on his cock. Sexual energy crackled and flowed. Unable to suppress his craving a moment longer, Teladorian absorbed her essence, carefully mirroring the rhythm of her mouth. Her richness saturated his ravenous body, making him shiver and moan.

She slowed, releasing Azariel’s cock as she panted for breath. Teladorian withdrew as well, longing for more, hungry still.

Her pussy fluttered with echoes of her climax. Her cream soaked his fingers and pooled in his palm. Easing his hand out from between her thighs, he raised it to his mouth and savored the salty tang of her arousal.

He closed his eyes and pictured her on her back, sleek thighs framing his face. He’d explore every fold and furrow, driving her wild with his mouth until she came hard and fast around his tongue.

She sat between them with a sigh, and Teladorian opened his eyes. Her face was flushed, a dreamy smile curving her lips.

“That was… interesting.” Azariel righted his clothing, his breathing nearly as ragged as hers.

“Let’s get moving,” Teladorian said. “I don’t want to fuck her until I can do it properly, but I’m not sure how much longer I can wait.”

Chapter Two

Usually a hard climax and a full stomach left Sophie sleepy and satisfied. Instead her nipples stung and her pussy ached. “How far away is your house?” She pivoted on the seat and looked at her handsome rescuer.

His gaze gleamed, yet his features were lost in the dimness surrounding them. “Ready for more?”

She didn’t miss the subtle edge in his tone. Was he jealous? He was the only one who had yet to come. Perhaps his annoyance was understandable. “Appetizers always leave me hungry for the entrée.”

With a predatory growl, he swept her into his arms and laid her back across the seat. Her legs arched over his lap and his eyes began to glow. Doubt welled within her, unexpected and uninvited. Her entire body was humming with desire. Why was she hesitating?

“I’ve been trying to scan you ever since I pulled myself together enough to wonder what sort of person takes on vampire assassins.” She tried to make the comment casual, but tension sharpened her tone. “You’re obviously not entirely human, but I can’t sense your nature.”

“Does it matter?” He deftly worked the buttons on the front of her blouse and parted the material.

“It might.” She caught his wrist and guided his hand away from her breast.

“Do you really want to talk right now?” One corner of his mouth quirked, drawing her attention to his sensual lips.

“My body doesn’t want me to talk, but I need to understand what’s happening.”

“Fair enough. I have a few questions of my own.” He lowered her legs to the floor and slid to the opposite side of the seat. “Why were assassins trying to kill you?”

She pulled her blouse together and fastened a couple of the buttons, cursing her curiosity more vehemently with each movement she made. She was in the backseat of a luxury sedan with the most desirable man she’d ever encountered, and she insisted on conversation? What the hell was wrong with her?

“How much do you know about vampires?” She crossed her arms over her chest and did her best to ignore the emptiness between her thighs.

“I know you’re not descendants of a Romanian warlord who pissed off God.”

She couldn’t help but smile. Vampire lore never failed to amuse her. “Full-blooded vampires, organic vampires, are not transformed, we’re born. We only resorted to transforming other races as our numbers dwindled in recent centuries.”

“Are you one of the twelve original lines?”

His question surprised her. If he knew about the twelve, why hadn’t he recognized her name? “My father is Vasco clan leader. I was born of his transformed mistress, but I’m still considered organic by most standards.”

“I didn’t think transformed humans could bear vampiric children.”

“She wasn’t human.” Curiosity narrowed his gaze and she chuckled. “Which brings us back to my original question. What are you hiding behind those shields?”

“Most consider me a demon. My mother is human. My father was… complicated. But you didn’t answer my question either. Why have you been marked for death?”

She sighed and gazed out the window. The street was dark, an occasional light passing in the distance the only distraction from endless night. She’d come so far and worked so hard to build a life separate from clan politics. She should have realized she couldn’t change who she was any more than she could stop being a vampire.

“As you said, organic vampires have dwindled to the twelve remaining clans,” she began. “For the most part, the clans accept each other’s differences and keep to themselves. However, the recent decisions of one clan leader have put unwanted pressure on the other clans.”

“Is your father this wayward clan leader?”

“Not exactly. Bear with me for a moment. It will all make sense. Some of the clans have successfully integrated into modern society. They live among humans and operate businesses without disrupting the status quo. Others choose to live separately, only interacting with humans when there is no other alternative. The Vasco clan has been integrated for several centuries. My father owns a resort in Las Vegas.”

“How has this put pressure on the other clans?”

“As I said, my father is not the culprit. Darius, leader of Zoltan clan, recently decided his descendants need to modernize. He approached my father and asked for his assistance in adjusting to the modern age.”

“Who was upset by this decision?”

“Edmond Duarte. He is the oldest and most adamantly opposed to any interaction with other races. You see, the decision to modernize Zoltan clan shifted the balance of power. There have always been six clans for separatist ideals and six clans for integration.”

“Why didn’t Edmond attack Darius directly?”

“I suspect he will, eventually. But first Edmond wants to make sure no one is willing to help Darius accomplish his goal. Zoltan clan has spent the past two hundred years sequestered from humans. They have no idea how to go about integrating into modern society. That’s where my father came in. He agreed to tutor the Zoltan heirs, to introduce them to the challenges and wonders of modern America.”

“Are you certain your attack was related to this conflict?”

“My father received a message yesterday warning him to withdraw his support of Darius. It said he was likely to find the cost of his decision far higher than he was expecting to pay. It upset him enough that he called me and insisted I return to the compound.”

“The message could mean anything.”

“It could, but the assassins spoke to each other in Latin. Most thugs aren’t fluent in ancient dialects. I’m pretty sure they weren’t academics.”

“I doubt that would convince the vampire council. Everything you’ve explained is pretty circumstantial.”

“I agree, which is why I need some time to investigate. I’ll start by locating my worthless lover. He’s the one who set up the ambush.”

He inclined his head, his gaze caressing her again. “You’re welcome to stay as long as you like. You will be safe in my home.”

* * *

Randolph Bronstein pushed back from his desk and stood. Intimidation was a favorite strategy for most vampires, but he refused to be bullied. “Station X is neutral ground. I could ban your entire clan for the stunt you pulled tonight.”

“I will not leave without the names of the culprits who attacked my men.” Edmond Duarte clasped his hands behind his back and raised his chin. Light reflected off the surface of his colorless eyes, making the irises shimmer like water. He parted his lips, displaying his fangs as he waited for Randolph to capitulate.

Randolph barely concealed an unexpected shiver. Duarte was ancient, one of the oldest vampires in existence. Still, Randolph couldn’t give in to his demands. It would set a dangerous precedence. Rather than cower, he walked around the desk and stood toe to toe with Duarte.

“We both know the attack was provoked. Your men instigated the aggression.”

“The details are irrelevant.” Duarte waved away the comment. “I will have the names.”

“You will not have them from me.” He paused as the statement sank in. “The safety of my customers is --”

Duarte snarled and grabbed Randolph by the throat. “I don’t care about your customers. I don’t like repeating myself.”

A forceful presence shoved into Randolph’s mind and he poured energy into his mental shields. That’s extremely rude. Withdraw immediately or I’ll have you blacklisted. Even the most reclusive vampire depended on the paranormal community to some extent. Those who were completely cut off tended to fade into obscurity.

With a frustrated hiss and obvious reluctance, Duarte released him. “There is no need for this. Just tell me their names.”

“My success as a businessman is dependant upon my discretion. Once that trust is broken, it can’t be reclaimed.” He leaned his hip against his desktop and crossed his arms over his chest. “I’m sure you understand.”

A long moment passed as they glared at each other. Duarte’s nostrils flared and his lips pressed together. “If I find out you played any part in the attack, I will return.”

He was tempted to remind the vampire that his men were in violation of house rules. Duarte might not care about the services offered at Station X, but several members of his clan were frequent customers. Instead, he held his tongue and waited for Duarte to depart. This was the third vampire altercation in the past week. Something was brewing among the vampire clans, and he needed to find out the details. Forewarned was forearmed. Randolph had learned that lesson the hard way.

“What was that about?”

Randolph turned his head and found Nolan standing in the doorway. Tall and agile, Nolan ran security for the club. “Duarte wanted the names of Sophie’s rescuers.”

“Did you tell him?”

“Hell, no. He sent assassins into my club! What the fuck was he thinking? I will not let a xenophobic vampire destroy all I’ve accomplished here.”

“Do you know where Sophie is? Vasco called while you were talking to Duarte. He’s worried about his little girl.”

“Little girl?” Randolph snorted. “I’ve seen his little girl’s fangs. Did you tell him what happened?”

“I started to, but it just didn’t feel right. How did they know where to find her? Sophie’s always been secretive.”

“Your instincts have never failed. If you couldn’t bring yourself to tell Vasco, there must have been a reason.”

“I’ll let Teladorian know Duarte’s on the warpath, and Vasco is getting restless.”

“Good idea. We can’t afford to piss off our benefactor.”

Nolan nodded and left the room.

* * *

Nolan’s message was waiting for Teladorian when he arrived at his house. He settled Sophie in the living room then took Azariel into the library. “I know you’ve been running errands for me all night, but I need one more favor before I cut you loose.”

“No problem, boss.” He chuckled, yet silent warning flashed within his eyes. Azariel was no one’s servant and he would indulge a friend only so far.

“I need you to go to Edmond Duarte and make sure he understands that Sophie is under my protection.”

Azariel heaved a frustrated sigh. “Duarte is a pain in the ass. His thugs can’t get past your shields and everyone knows it. She’s safe. Take her off to bed and enjoy yourselves. Besides, confronting that prick will only confirm her whereabouts, if he hasn’t figured it out already.”

“She shouldn’t have to hide. Duarte needs to know we won’t be bullied.”

“We? When did you two become a couple?”

“As soon as her lips met mine.” The conviction in his tone surprised Teladorian. Still, he didn’t soften the statement. Azariel knew him too well. It was a waste of time to try and deceive him. “I’m not sure I understand it, but she’s different, special. She affects me like no other woman has ever affected me.”

“Is that why you sensed her so strongly? Is she --”

“Don’t go there. It’s much too soon to even consider the possibility. It’s far more likely that fear amplified her signal. Every species has a survival mechanism.”

Azariel stared at him for a long, silent moment. Speculation bled through his mental shields, but his expression revealed nothing. “All right. I’ll talk to Duarte. I don’t see why he can’t pick up the phone like everyone else, but I’ll go.”

“Thank you.”

“Why don’t you tell her your protection spells have kept Duarte safe and prosperous for centuries? You could threaten to reverse the spells if he doesn’t leave Vasco clan alone.”

“Political neutrality has kept me in business for five hundred years. There is no way I’m going to fuck that up now.”

“Then how can you offer your protection to Sophie?”

“This thing with Sophie is personal, not political. Duarte will simply have to choose another target.”

“Somehow I don’t think Sophie will see it that way.”

Azariel left without another word and Teladorian rubbed the back of his neck. This was the reason he kept himself apart and only fed from strangers. Relationships never failed to twist everything around them.

He returned to the living room, but it was empty. Panic surged through his system, and he shook his head, forcing the emotion to abate with a deep breath. He knew little more than her name. How could she possibly command such strong emotions?

She had wandered into the music room at the front of the house. Her fingertips trailed along the polished top of the grand piano as she circled the instrument.

“Do you play?”

Snatching her hand back like a guilty child, she looked at him and smiled. “No. Do you?”

“Sometimes. I find it calms me when I’m particularly restless.”

“Do you grow restless often?”

“Just when I’m hungry.”

She accepted the comment with a nod and strolled toward him. “You’re not a vampire. I’d sense it if you were, but I suspect you don’t eat as humans eat.”

“I enjoy food frequently. I’m particularly fond of pasta.”

“But it doesn’t sustain you.” She stopped a step away, her eyes wide and luminous. “What do you need to banish your hunger?”

“Energy.” They were so close to the truth, but he couldn’t bear to see disgust or fear change her expression. He took the final step, bringing her within reach of his hands.

“Sexual energy?”

“Why would that be your first guess?”

“While I fed from your friend, I felt energy rushing through me -- and flowing out of me. I know it wasn’t Azariel. Was it you?”

He hadn’t intended on telling her this soon. He’d wanted her to become accustomed to his personality before he risked exposing his soul. Her expression was open and curious, making the temptation to confess irresistible. He’d fed from her once without her knowledge. He didn’t want to touch her again until she understood what was happening.

He swallowed hard, forcing down the lump in his throat. She would either accept him or not. He couldn’t control her reaction. It was better to have it out in the open now. “An incubus took possession of my father and used his body to seduce my mother. They had been married for eight years and she hadn’t conceived. Then the demon insinuated himself into the mix, and nine months later I arrived.”

Her eyes widened then narrowed, confusion knitting her brow. “Was this… traumatic for your physical parents or were they relatively willing?”

“My mother sensed the spirit from the start. It took a while longer for my father to admit he wasn’t in control of his body.”

“Wasn’t your mother frightened?”

“I don’t know the details. Thinking about my parents having sex is disturbing enough without throwing another entity into bed with them. All I know is they were thrilled to have a son, at least in the beginning.”

She tilted her head, her dark eyes shining with compassion and curiosity. “What happened to interfere with their joy?”

“My other father’s nature manifested when I went through puberty. My mother called it a curse and that label fits as well as any. My craving for sexual energy gradually builds until I have no choice but to feed.”

“Do you only feed from willing partners?”

“Of course. Even the thought of forcing myself on anyone is repugnant.” The fact that women became unnaturally aroused whenever he was hungry made the possibility moot. Still, he wasn’t ready to reveal that particular detail.

“You didn’t ask permission to feed from me.” Despite the accusation in her words, her tone was soft and caressing. She didn’t seem put off by his explanation. If anything, it had fueled the interest smoldering in her eyes.

“You clearly offered me your body. If I overstepped the invitation, I apologize.”

“Do your lovers realize what you’re doing, or do they just think they’re fucking you?” She gently squeezed his arm when he hesitated over the answer. “I’m not judging you. I understand what it’s like to be driven by hunger. I’m just trying to understand your life.”

“Most are unaware of the actual exchange.” She didn’t need to know he made sure they only remembered the sex. Omission was a form of deception, but easing someone into a concept might be considered tact. He chose the latter. “It’s safer that way. Not everyone is tolerant of demons. Certain precautions are unavoidable.”

“Are you hungry now?”

He hesitated again, unwilling to risk the fragile trust forming between them. Her reaction mattered far more than it should have, and he wasn’t sure why. “Feeding you has left me ravenous. If you’re offering to feed me, I would welcome the exchange.”

Chapter Three

Cadin stood in the shadows watching Edmond Duarte pace his bedchamber. Duarte had been in a snit ever since he returned from Station X. Apparently the appointment with Bronstein had not gone as planned.

“I cannot allow a half-breed female to get the best of me,” he snapped.

“Wouldn’t it be easier to cut your losses and move on?” Emit asked. “Vasco has other children. Monique might be an easier target anyway. She works in his casino.”

Duarte glared at his son, anger making his crystalline eyes flash like lightning. “When have I ever been concerned with what was easy? Someone interfered with my plans and I mean to make them regret the intrusion.”

“I understand your intentions. However, you must weigh the importance of --”

“I must do nothing!”

Emit cringed, a clear mistake. Duarte had no patience for weakness or indecision. Cadin had only been attached to the family for a few months and already knew Duarte better than his son knew him.

“I meant no disrespect, Father. I was only trying to help.”

“You help most when you obey without argument. Find out who rescued the girl, and where she is now.”

A servant tapped on the open door, drawing their attention. “You have a visitor, sir. Said his name was Azariel. What shall I tell him?”

“Azariel?” He looked at Emit expectantly. “Do I know an Azariel?”

“He’s a friend of Teladorian. We don’t know him well.”

“What does he want?” he asked the servant.

“He only said it was important. I asked him to wait in the front parlor.”

Duarte turned back to Emit and waved him toward the door. “Go see what he wants.”

Cadin melded with Emit’s shadow as he hurried to obey. What a spineless fool. Duarte clan would never accept him as their leader unless he grew a set of balls.

Their visitor stood by the window, his hands clasped behind his back. Tall and broad-shouldered, he was the sort of man who turned heads whenever he entered a room. His thick blond hair flowed away from his face in distinct waves, the luxurious mass a dramatic contrast to his rugged features. He turned from the window as Emit stepped into the room.

“Good evening,” Azariel said when Emit failed to greet him. “I have a message for your father.”

“He asked me to speak with you.”

“I’d be more comfortable giving the message directly to your father.”

“That’s not going to happen, so speak.”

Azariel inclined his head then said, “Sophie Vasco is under the protection of Teladorian Haize. If your father wants to continue doing business with Mr. Haize, he will call off the hunt and leave Ms. Vasco alone from this night forward.”

“Was Haize at Station X tonight?” Emit’s tone snapped with accusation.

“The details are unimportant. All your father needs to know is his options.”

“Or else isn’t much of an option.”

“Explain it however you like, just make sure your father understands the situation. Thank you for seeing me. I won’t take up any more of your time.”

“Wait!” Emit stepped in front of the door. “I suspect my father will want to speak with you.”

“Nothing he could say will change the result. Mr. Haize insists that she be left alone.”

“Please, just a moment of your time.”

Without giving him the opportunity to argue, Emit rushed from the room. Cadin reviewed what he knew about Teladorian Haize. He was a sorcerer who constructed protection spells for anyone rich enough to pay his exorbitant fees. Haize wards surrounded all of Duarte’s properties and many of his kin.

Emit returned to his father’s bedroom and knocked firmly on the door.

“Enter.”

“Did you know Sophie Vasco is under Teladorian’s protection?”

“That’s preposterous. Haize is a recluse. He doesn’t give a damn about anyone.”

“Well, someone needs to tell Azariel. He said Teladorian sent him here to make sure you leave Sophie alone.”

Duarte stilled, tension knitting his features. “Surely it wasn’t… Was Haize at that club tonight?”

“Azariel wouldn’t say one way or the other.”

“How else would Haize know about the girl?”

“An excellent question. What do you want me to do?”

“Is your shadow creature trailing you?”

“Cadin? Are you here?”

Cadin materialized between the two vampires, exhilarated by their anxiety. Corporeal entities were so easy to unnerve and chaos beings thrived on their conflicts.

“Does it always follow you around like that?”

“What did you want with her?”

Cadin didn’t bother correcting Emit. Gender didn’t apply to noncorporeal beings. Cadin could temporarily take on any form. Emit seemed more comfortable with females, so Cadin generally materialized as a woman. “What can I do for you?”

“Attach yourself to Azariel. That should get you past Teladorian’s shields. Find out all you can about his interest in Sophie and return with a detailed report. I’m especially interested in knowing if Haize was directly involved in her rescue.”

“I understand.” Cadin dissolved into shadow, thrilled by the prospect of a new situation.

* * *

The hope in Teladorian’s eyes made Sophie’s heart flutter. He held himself with regal composure, yet she sensed vulnerability beneath his noble reserve. He needed sexual energy to sustain his life, and she needed blood. She had been surrounded by others like her, helping her accept her needs and teaching her to revel in her true nature. He had been alone his entire life, isolated and… different.

“I’m not afraid of you.” She traced his stubborn jaw line with her fingertips. “We are more alike than we are different. You offered me sustenance when I was famished. It’s only right that I do the same.”

He caught her wrist and pulled her hand away from his face. “I don’t want your pity.”

She smiled. “So proud, and so damn gorgeous. Do you honestly think all I feel for you is gratitude?”

His lips pressed into an unhappy line as his gaze searched hers. “I don’t know what you feel. I can’t sense your emotions.”

“Really? I thought you were empathic with any female.”

“So did I.” He released her hand then pressed his palm against the side of her face, warming her skin. “I clearly sensed your fear, but you’ve been unreadable ever since your strength returned.”

“I didn’t consciously cry out. I remember a sense of panic. I knew I was about to die. Instinct must have taken over and punched through their shields.”

“And now? Are you consciously blocking me?”

“I’ve spent my entire life around people who can read my mind. Shields are second nature for most vampires.” She turned her head and lightly nipped the heel of his hand. “I guess you’ll have to rely on your other senses.” His gaze caressed her face, intense and consuming. “Are my pupils dilated?”

“It’s hard to tell. Your eyes are so dark, I’m not sure where your irises end and your pupils begin.” His thumb brushed over the crest of her cheek, the simple touch surprisingly evocative. “Your skin is flushed and your breathing seems a bit fast.”

“That could be anxiety.”

“It could, but anxiety doesn’t explain this.” Gently cupping her breast, he stroked her beaded nipple with his thumb. “Are your nipples sensitive? Can you come with nothing more than the sensations created here?” He caught her nipple between his thumb and forefinger, firmly rolling the tender crest.

Tingles spiraled into her chest and she shivered. All uncertainty vanished from his bearing. She was in his arena now. He depended on sexuality for existence. Without her pleasure he would literally starve.

“Take off your blouse.”

The command jarred her out of the moment and brought up her emotional shields. “I don’t want to.”

“Then I’ll show you to a guest room.” He guided her hand to the front of his pants and pressed her palm against his erection. “I obviously want you. Now show me what you want. Either offer me your breasts or we part company for the rest of the night.”

“I don’t respond well to ultimatums.” She pulled her hand out from under his and stepped back.

“I didn’t mean it as an ultimatum.” He raked his hair with his fingers and sighed. “There is usually no question about what my partner is feeling. I only wanted to be certain of your desire.”

His frustration soothed her and made her feel guilty at the same time. “I’m sorry. My past is filled with domineering men. I’m tired of being bossed around.”

Without a word, he pulled off his boots and tucked his socks down inside them. Then he tugged his shirt off over his head and tossed it aside. Last, he took off his pants and stood before her naked, eyes filled with challenge.

“I’m entirely at your disposal,” he said with a crooked smile. “I await your command.”

Her gaze descended from his head to his toes in one lingering sweep. The golden highlights in his sleek black hair glinted in the soft lamplight. From his wide brow to the cleft in his chin, each feature complemented the next, creating a face both sensual and striking.

His torso tapered dramatically from broad shoulders to narrow hips. Contoured with sharp definition, his abdomen led her gaze to the proud jut of his cock. The tip was flared, the shaft thick and long, and wiry hair covered his balls. She glanced at his strong legs and narrow feet, but her gaze quickly returned to his sex.

“Impressive.” The word slipped out of her mind and onto her tongue before she could stop it.

“Touch me, if you like. Or better yet, tell me to touch you. I’ve thought of little else.”

Silken temptation. The man was a feast for the senses. All she had to do was decide where to start. “Undress me.” She dragged her gaze away from his cock and looked into his eyes.

“With my fingers or my teeth?” He punctuated the question with another sexy smile.

She pictured his teeth scraping over her skin, his breath warm and teasing. She’d be senseless and trembling in mere moments if she let him use his mouth. “Your fingers, for now.”

He curved his hand around the back of her neck and bent toward her. “May I kiss you first? I’m dying for the taste of your lips.”

How could she resist when she was just as hungry? “I suppose I’ll have to allow it. I can’t have you fainting before we get to the good part.”

He pulled her into his arms and pushed one hand into her hair. His lips brushed over hers then pulled away. “You don’t consider kissing one of the good parts?”

“That depends who’s kissing me.”

Accepting the challenge, he returned his lips to hers. His mouth slid over and against hers, caressing and tempting. She waited for the wet thrust of his tongue, but he nibbled and pressed instead. His gentleness made her restless, so she took his face between her hands and opened her mouth.

Still, he teased her, caressing her lower lip with his tongue without venturing deeper. She murmured a throaty protest and found his tongue with hers. He greeted her with a warm swirl and followed her back into her mouth.

Finally! He kissed her in earnest, sliding his tongue against hers and carefully sucking on her lips. She didn’t realize what he was doing until she felt her blouse slip down her arms and his fingers unfastening her skirt.

She kicked off her shoes and wiggled out of her skirt, while he unfastened her bra. When she wore nothing more than her silk stockings and a black thong, he broke the kiss and pushed her to arm’s length.

“You are so beautiful.” He circled her nipple with his fingertip then looked into her eyes. “You never answered my question. Are your nipples sensitive?”

“Why don’t you find out?” The emptiness between her thighs had begun to ache. She felt restless and needy, but she wasn’t ready to release control of the exchange.

He wrapped his arm around her back and bent her slightly as he lowered his mouth to her breast. After a warm swirl of his tongue, he captured her nipple between his lips and sucked firmly. She wiggled and arched, pressing herself more firmly against his mouth. Like flaming arrows, sensation streaked from her chest to her pussy with each pull of his lips.

“Tel, please, stop teasing me.” She tugged lightly on his hair. “I need you inside me, now.”

With a wicked chuckle, he urged her backward. Her knees hit the edge of the couch and obediently buckled. She sprawled in the corner of the L-shaped sectional and he pulled her hips to the edge of the cushions. She lifted her bottom as he tugged her panties down and tossed the tiny garment over his shoulder. He knelt on the floor in front of her and spread her legs wide.

“Don’t resist your pleasure. Come as often as you can.”

Now there was a directive she was happy to accommodate.

With a slow sweep of his tongue, he traced her slit from back to front then gently circled her clit. She shivered and moaned, grasping the back of her knees, brazenly holding her legs apart. His tongue caressed her folds, and his lips rubbed against her nether lips in a scintillating kiss. He grew bolder, delving deeper, gently sucking.

Tension gathered, winding tighter with each pass of his tongue. He used his thumbs to hold her open and focused on her swollen clit. She yelped and bucked while he sucked and licked, insistently pushing her toward climax.

Pleasure rushed through her, pulsing outward from her pussy until her breasts warmed and her toes curled. The withdrawal was subtle. She might have missed it if she hadn’t been aware of his need. Energy flowed out of her body and into his with each tightening of her inner muscles. He prolonged her orgasm, building a new cycle of arousal within the echoes of the first.

Her fangs distended and her gums burned. He raised her hips and draped her legs over his shoulders, fucking her with his tongue. She clasped the cushions and arched her back, coming again with a sharp cry. He fed more deeply this time, matching his extractions to the rhythm of her climax.

He shifted her legs to his elbows and pushed to his feet. His cock found her entrance and thrust inside, filling her completely with one long drive. Only her shoulders remained on the sofa. The rest of her body arched toward his, suspended from his elbows. His hands clasped her waist, bracing her pelvis for the steady shuttle of his hips.

She watched his face, awed by the savage beauty of his features. Golden light burned within his eyes, accenting the highlights in his long black hair. His lips parted as a strangled cry escaped his throat.

His pace sped, his hips pumping faster, his cock driving deeper. Her inner muscles grasped him, and the longing to hold him inside forever expanded within her mind. She arched into each stroke, savoring the fullness and the building urgency.

Lost in the pleasure, she opened her mind, accepting his mental penetration as readily as she took his body into hers. Intensity flared, triggering a sharp, sudden climax. She screamed. Her back bowed as he drove his full length into her slick heat. He shuddered violently, his cock bucking as he came in distinct spurts.

Sensations swirled around her, pouring into and flowing out of her. She shook helplessly, her pussy echoing each rhythmic spasm of his cock. Long moments passed as they rode out the climax, returning to reality by degrees.

His vibrant being remained in her mind, unique and unmistakable. “Why can I still sense you? I thought the link was part of feeding.”

He arched over her, cock still buried inside her, gaze locked on her face. “I’m not sure. I didn’t create it intentionally.”

Deep within his being a barrier snapped into place. She sensed the change, felt the separation with painful clarity. He was hiding something, something important. “Can you… disconnect it?”

His lips pressed together and he slowly disentangled their bodies. “Do you want me to?”

Shocked by his reluctance, she scrambled off the sofa and grabbed her discarded blouse. “Why would you want me to have access to your mind? Are you sure it was spontaneous?”

He caught her arm, his expression inscrutable. “I don’t know why the link formed or what the connection means. None of my other lovers were aware of my presence while I was feeding, much less afterward. It might be harmful if I pinch it off. I think we should find out more about it before we take action. That’s all I was thinking.”

She sighed, holding the blouse in front of her like a shield. His disappointment was clear, as well as hints of other emotions. Even so, he was holding back, carefully protecting a certain section of his mind. She’d always been able to scan minds, to intentionally seek out thoughts and feelings. This was different, far more intimate.

“Can you sense me as well?” Awareness made her skin tingle. She could roam at will, learn anything she wanted about him, test his sincerity and motivations. Except for that hidden corner of his mind. “Does this connection work both ways?”

“I can sense the link, but your emotions and thoughts are still guarded.”

“As I said before, shields are a necessity among the vampire elite.”

“I hope someday soon you’ll feel comfortable enough to allow me beyond your shields. Until then I’ll have to keep you on the brink of orgasm.” Teladorian took the blouse from her hand and tossed it toward the pile of their discarded clothing. “Silos will tidy up when he arrives in the morning,” he said when she started to object.

“Who is Silos?”

“Silos and his wife, Rachel, take care of the house and its occupants. They refer to themselves as a domestic team. They cook, clean, and hire others as the situation warrants. I’d be lost without them.”

She glanced around the living room and resentment flashed within her eyes. The emotion disappeared as suddenly as it had materialized, so he didn’t question her about it. He took her by the hand and led her toward the hallway on the far side of the living room.

Fucking her had been even more amazing than he’d anticipated. She’d responded without hesitation, and knowing her nature wasn’t influenced by his hunger made the pleasure even sweeter. But why was she immune to his hunger? The question loitered in the back of his mind, keeping him from reveling in the perfection of their joining.

His mother’s belief that his one true mate would free him from the hunger had always amused and frustrated him. She’d never been able to explain how he would recognize this fabled mate, so Teladorian had dismissed the concept as romantic wishful thinking.

Still, Sophie had been different from the start. He’d known she was special before he touched her, and making love with her had only solidified his belief that she was unique. Unique, absolutely. But his one true mate? That would require a lot more interaction.

“Do you go to Station X a lot?” she asked as they rounded a corner and headed for the back of the house.

“It’s a necessary evil, I suppose. Randolph provides an environment both discreet and decadent.”

“You’re on a first-name basis with the owner?”

“Randolph Bronstein doesn’t own Station X, but he’s a shrewd manager.”

She stopped walking and faced him. “Do you own the club?”

“Why was that your first guess?”

“No one but the real owner would care about the distinction.”

“I own the lot. Azariel financed the building and recommended Bronstein. Azariel has known Randolph for years.”

“I see.”

He resumed his languid pace and she fell into step beside him. “Since you brought up Station X, what were you doing at the club tonight? How were the assassins able to corner you in that room?”

She crossed her arms over her breasts and looked away. “My lover, or should I say ex-lover, set me up.”

“You know this for a fact or you suspect?”

“Oh, I know it for a fact. He was there to open the door and escort me inside. He just didn’t stick around for the slaughter.”

“I’m sorry.” He gave her hand a compassionate squeeze. “Had you been together long?”

“About six months.” She pulled her hand out of his and tucked her hair behind her ear, feeling vulnerable and foolish.

“Why did you meet him at the club? Don’t you live alone?”

“Despite the fiasco tonight, I tend to be overly cautious. My apartment is my sanctuary. It’s where I sleep. No one goes there but me.”

“An understandable precaution.” He pushed open the door to their destination and motioned her inside.

She stepped into the solarium and froze. Floor to ceiling windows displayed an angled wedge of the backyard and the ocean beyond. The domed ceiling was also transparent, offering an unobstructed view of the star-studded sky.

“Wow.” She spun in a slow circle, taking in the view from every angle. “This is amazing.” There was a large sunken spa, and a shower stall against the far wall. “What’s through that door?”

“A home gym.”

She shook her head and resentment sparked within her gaze again.

“Why does that upset you?”

“I can’t help thinking of my father and the other clan lords.” She shivered. Her expression was suddenly as shuttered as her mind.

He took her hand and led her to the shower stall. “Let’s get you warmed up, then you can tell me all about your father.”

She reluctantly accepted his embrace while they waited for the water to warm. He stepped into the shower behind her and drew her back into his arms. Water saturated their hair and drenched their bodies. He enjoyed the soothing deluge and the softness of Sophie before reaching for the soap.

“Why does this room make you think of your father?” He ignored her attempts to grab the soap and ran his sudsy hands over her shoulders and across her breasts.

She squirmed and shivered as his touch grew bolder. “I’m supposed to think while you do that?”

He chuckled, pushing one slippery hand between her thighs. “Thinking is always optional.”

Grasping his shoulders with both hands, she moved her legs apart and created more room for his hand. He stroked her delicate folds and pushed into her core, sighing as her snug passage enveloped his fingers.

“Tell me about your father.” He lightly scanned her mind as he caressed her pussy, hoping the pleasure would allow him to slip beyond her mental shields. “Talk.” His thumb circled her clit. “I won’t let you come until you satisfy my curiosity.”

“This is sensory blackmail.” She rocked her hips, accenting the subtle slide of his fingers. “My father is ancient as well as organic. He has amassed a fortune few can comprehend. His lifestyle is indulgent, to say the least.”

“And you disapprove?” He sensed her resentment, but there were other emotions as well. Disappointment, frustration, and loyalty.

“I find his extravagance wasteful, but our conflict is more fundamental.”

“I’m listening.”

She rode his hand, her fingernails biting into his shoulders. “This is cruel.”

“Finish your explanation and I’ll reward you.”

“Organic females are expected to mate with organic males.”

“But your mother wasn’t a vampire.”

“It doesn’t matter. I was born, not transformed, which makes me organic.” She squeezed his fingers and licked her lips. “I refused every match my father proposed until he threatened to disown me. As I said, I don’t respond well to ultimatums.” As she moved closer to present events, her emotions intensified.

“What did you do?”

“I moved away from home and got a job.” A ripple of satisfaction accompanied the fact. She was proud of her accomplishments. “I worked my way through college and built a career that has allowed me to make my own decisions.”

“What is your vocation?”

“I tutor -- college -- students.” She gasped softly as his fingers continued their steady fucking. Her arousal seeped into his mind, blistering hot and desperately close to orgasm.

Not ready for the exchange to end, he slowed then gently withdrew his fingers. She closed her eyes with a frustrated moan. “Are you happy with your choices?”

She looked up at him with mutiny in her eyes. “Why did you stop?”

“We’re not finished. Answer the question.”

“For the most part. I’m responsible for my actions, but only my actions.”

“Turn around.” After a slight hesitation, she obeyed. He guided her hands to the wall in front of her and coated his hands with a fresh layer of lather. Water ran down her back, accenting the ivory perfection of her skin and the sleek roundness of her ass.

He explored her breasts with one hand and returned the other to her pussy. She wiggled and tossed her hair, showering his face with droplets of water. Her back arched, offering him better access to her feminine passage. She tightened her inner muscles, caressing his fingers as he slid in and out.

“Does that feel good?” He leaned in and whispered the question into her ear.

“Not as good as your cock felt, but I’m not complaining.”

He smiled at her convoluted challenge. She was comfortable with her sexuality, which made him anxious to explore her boundaries and test her limits. “Have you ever taken a cock up your ass?”

“I won’t do it without lube. I’m not into pain.”

Her cunt tightened rhythmically. The thought obviously excited her. “What about spankings?” He abandoned her breasts for a moment and squeezed her ass. “I’d love to warm these smooth white cheeks, while you wiggle across my lap.”

A throaty moan was her only reply, but her hips rocked, driving his fingers deeper. He gathered cream from her pussy and moved to her other opening. She stilled as he circled her anus, announcing his intention and stimulating her nerve endings. He pushed past her sphincter, savoring the heat and the firm grip of the stubborn muscle. With his other hand, he found her clit and lightly plucked the tiny knot of flesh.

She gasped and jerked, driving her body onto his finger. “Fuck, that feels good.”

He pulled back then drove deep, rubbing her clit as he invaded her ass. She locked her elbows and pushed to the balls of her feet, creating a better angle for his finger. Her pleasure swelled, sizzling across their link and flowing into him. He didn’t need to draw from her. She fed him selflessly, offering as much as he was able to absorb.

Adding a second finger, he propelled her past rippling sensations and into screaming oblivion. She came hard, her knees buckling as pleasure ricocheted between them.

He followed her down, moving his hands to support her as energy saturated his being. She groaned and shuddered. He cradled her against his chest, dazed by the unexpected intensity.

She shifted in his embrace, a soft moan escaping between her lips. Her fangs gleamed in the moonlight and she slowly opened her eyes. “If we keep this up, you’re going to kill me.”

He kissed her temple, trying not to reveal his concern. “Your death is the farthest thing from my mind.” He meant every word, but uncertainty surged within him. How could she be his “perfect mate” if they couldn’t sustain each other?

Chapter Four

Fascinated by the complex emotions twisting through Azariel’s mind, Cadin explored the demon’s thoughts. Azariel was actually half demon, but demon spawn sounded even more insulting than demon.

Azariel hadn’t planned on returning to Teladorian’s house until the following day. Cadin launched a compulsion urging the demon to reconsider. A surge of jealousy responded to the compulsion and Azariel resisted the urge with surprising strength. Jealousy? Cadin didn’t understand the reaction, so he delved deeper into the demon’s subconscious.

What had inspired the jealousy? A young woman’s image flared to life within Azariel’s mind. Did the demon want the woman or did he want Teladorian? Either development offered Cadin an opportunity to play. Duarte wanted to understand the emotional dynamics surrounding Teladorian and nothing revealed a person’s true nature faster than conflict.

They arrived at the modern mansion Teladorian called home. After activating the security gate with a numerical code, Azariel transmitted his identity and passed unhampered through Teladorian’s infamous shields. He approached the front door with casual familiarity. He had a room on the second floor and frequently stayed here for extended periods of time. He might be Teladorian’s best friend, but he was still a guest in the house, so he reached toward the doorbell.

Cadin quelled the impulse and instructed Azariel to let himself in. Teladorian wasn’t expecting visitors. Cadin could sense his presence near the back of the house. He was with the woman, and all the other rooms were empty.

Reluctantly, Azariel punched in the master code and deactivated the security system. After another moment’s hesitation, he stepped into the elegant foyer. He started to call out, but Cadin squelched that impulse as well. Azariel spotted the trail of discarded clothing and a fresh rush of jealousy overtook him.

The emotion was more focused this time and Cadin easily unraveled the situation. Azariel lusted after Teladorian, but his best friend swore he was only attracted to females. Oh, this was far more interesting than Cadin had anticipated. Reinforcing Azariel’s natural curiosity, Cadin rushed on ahead.

Teladorian sat on the edge of a spa, his legs submerged in the churning water. Sophie knelt on the bench between his knees, waist deep in the water as she sucked his cock. His head was thrown back in ecstasy, hands braced on the tiled floor. He was nearing climax, so Cadin pushed back his peak, making sure Azariel walked in on the scene.

Azariel stumbled to a stop just inside the doorway. His eyes widened as he watched Sophie’s head bob and her mouth slide up and down along Teladorian’s shaft. Forcing down his disappointment with steely determination, Azariel manufactured a lazy smile. “You’re obviously enjoying yourselves. May I interrupt for just a moment?”

Oh, that would never do. Cadin shoved a thought into Sophie’s mind as she straightened and looked over her shoulder. “Why don’t you join us?” She looked up at Teladorian and smiled. “You don’t mind, do you?”

The conflict twisting through him didn’t show on his handsome face. He had just begun exploring his new lover. He wasn’t ready to share the experience with anyone. “Not at all.” His tone was even despite the reluctance tumbling within him. “Azariel’s always welcome.”

Azariel’s dark gaze moved from Sophie to Teladorian and back. “Are you sure? I’m not going to take it well if you change your mind after I’ve undressed.”

Resigned to the interruption, yet unsure how it would play out, Teladorian teetered on the peak of indecision. Cadin gave him a mental nudge and he sighed. “Actually, we’ve run into a complication.” He caressed Sophie’s profile with his gaze as she shifted her focus between the two men. “Sophie’s hunger builds each time I feed, but I can’t produce blood fast enough to keep her satisfied.”

Azariel mulled this over for a moment before he asked, “You want me to feed Sophie, while she feeds you?”

“That’s the basic idea.” Teladorian’s uncertainty finally appeared in his tone. He ran his knuckles down the side of Sophie’s face, his cock swaying in the air between them. “As it is, one of us always ends up hungry.”

Azariel shed his clothes with frantic speed and joined them in the water. Sophie stood and greeted him with open arms. Teladorian reluctantly fisted his cock and stroked himself while the other two enjoyed a long, deep kiss. Azariel rubbed her back and cupped her ass. Teladorian’s hand moved faster, his gaze narrowed and bright.

Cadin slipped into Teladorian’s mind and fanned the flames of his desire. Lust spiraled through his belly and lodged in his balls. He groaned loud enough to draw the attention of the other two.

Sophie smiled. “You did interrupt us. Tel was about to come in my mouth and take the edge off my hunger.”

“Carry on.” Azariel moved to one of the other benches and spread his arms along the tub’s wide rim. “I’ll sit back and enjoy the show.”

Sophie returned to her position between Teladorian’s legs. She worked his shaft with her hand while she sucked on the tip. Cadin guided Teladorian’s gaze to his friend’s flushed face. Azariel licked his lips and watched Teladorian’s cock slide in and out of Sophie’s mouth.

Is he imagining the pleasure of her mouth or the thrill of sucking on you? Cadin sent another ripple of lust along with the question. Teladorian resisted the possibility. They had shared women before and Azariel had never given any indication that he was attracted to Teladorian.

Sophie massaged his sac as she took him deep. Tension gathered in his balls and pleasure spiked down his shaft. She sucked harder, her tongue swirling over his sensitive tip. He grasped her face between his hands and came in long, hot spasms. At the last moment, Cadin drew his attention to Azariel and Teladorian saw pure lust burning in his best friend’s eyes.

Azariel quickly looked away, leaving Teladorian to wonder if he’d imagined the emotion. They’d known each other for centuries. There was no way Azariel could have hidden his true feelings for so long. Was there?

Having created an acceptable foundation for the coming crisis, Cadin flowed from Teladorian and entered Sophie. She was enjoying the tingling aftershocks of Teladorian’s climax. The link between their beings confused Cadin. How had a soul bond formed so quickly? According to Azariel’s thoughts, the two had just met.

Cadin refocused on the task at hand. Azariel had already supplied the answers to Duarte’s questions. Teladorian and Azariel had been the ones who rescued Sophie from the assassins. Even so, Cadin wasn’t finished playing with them.

Sophie looked at Azariel and desire warmed her being. The sensation intensified when she shifted her gaze to Teladorian. Cadin constructed an image, reinforcing it with layers of emotion before releasing it into Sophie’s mind. She pictured the men kissing, stroking each other’s cocks while their mouths moved and melded.

“Have you two ever…” Azariel’s face flushed at her incomplete question, but Teladorian shook his head. Sophie turned back to Azariel. “But you’ve wanted to, haven’t you?”

“What I’ve wanted isn’t important. Teladorian isn’t attracted to men.”

She looked at Teladorian and Cadin filled her mind with challenge. “Have you ever touched a man or been touched by one?”

“The idea has never appealed to me.”

“How can you be sure if you’ve never so much as kissed another man?”

“I wanted you as soon as I saw you. I didn’t need to touch.”

“I’m flattered, but sometimes feelings require a physical connection to get things started.”

“Sophie, don’t push.” Azariel sounded miserable. “If he isn’t --”

“Indulge me,” she persisted. “There is nothing sexier than watching two desirable men arouse each other. One kiss. If Tel feels nothing, I’ll never mention it again.”

Cadin rushed back into Teladorian, intensifying his uncertainty and his lust. His cock hardened and his heart pounded, yet he couldn’t identify the cause of his reaction. Perfect. Cadin siphoned off the energy created by the conflict as he stirred the emotions within his mind.

Azariel approached him slowly, his gaze burning with desire.

“How long have you… Why didn’t you tell me?” Teladorian held his ground, intrigued by the sudden change of events.

“Always, and I didn’t want to fuck up our friendship. You’re too important to me.”

Exhilarated by the swirling emotions, Cadin tried to reactivate Teladorian’s reluctance. The impulse was devoured by his curiosity. Damn. Even a chaos being could only influence emotions for so long. Cadin darted into Sophie and searched for an opening.

This was a big mistake. They’ve known each other forever. If Teladorian allows himself to love Azariel, he’ll have no use for you. The thought took root in her mind, shooting fissures of uncertainty throughout her affection. She combated the unwanted possibility with tenderness and passion, yet fragments of doubt remained. Pleased with his success, Cadin moved on.

Azariel’s mind was utterly focused on seducing Teladorian. Cadin tried one last compulsion then accepted reality. This situation had moved beyond his control.

* * *

Sophie sank chin deep in the water and caught her bottom lip between her teeth. Azariel stood in front of Teladorian, silent and waiting. She could see both men clearly from her seat across the spa. Azariel’s expression was painful to behold. Never had longing been so clearly displayed. Teladorian hesitated, conflicted by the development.

“What happens if I don’t respond to you?” Teladorian’s tone was gruff, his features tense.

“Then we focus on Sophie and this never happened.”

Teladorian raised his hand and touched Azariel’s face. He stroked Azariel’s cheek then brushed his thumb over his lips. “You’re taller than me and I know you’ll want to take control. This feels odd.”

“Work through it at your own pace. I’m not going anywhere.”

Anticipation made Sophie restless. Was this a mistake? Would she be replaced after only one night?

She scooted to the edge of the bench and licked her lips. Teladorian could only feed from females, but he could love whomever he chose. Azariel obviously cared deeply for Teladorian. How could she compete with that sort of devotion? She could sense Teladorian in her mind, yet his emotions were banked, only random spikes of sensation shooting along their link.

Teladorian reached up and brushed his lips over Azariel’s. Time stood still. Sophie held her breath, waiting for the all important reaction. Azariel returned the caress, going no further than Teladorian had gone.

Another tense moment passed and then Teladorian framed Azariel’s face with his hands and traced the seam of his lips. Azariel opened for him, gently sucking Teladorian’s tongue into his mouth.

Lust blasted across the link, lodging in Sophie’s pussy. Gods, this was hot! They were absolutely gorgeous together. Azariel’s rugged appeal was the perfect counterpoint to Teladorian’s dark mystique. Unable to bear the empty ache, she covered her mound with one hand and pinched her nipple with the other.

The kiss deepened. Azariel ran his hands over Teladorian with urgent hunger. Squeezing his shoulders and stroking his chest, Azariel quickly descended toward his erection. Azariel’s long fingers curved around Teladorian’s shaft and Azariel chuckled, momentarily separating their mouths.

“I don’t think responding to me is going to be a problem.”

“Why did you wait so long?” Teladorian sounded awed rather than annoyed. “I had no idea I could feel like this.”

Azariel grabbed Teladorian’s hair and tilted his head back. “I wasn’t willing to lose you. Nothing would have been worse than that.” He kissed him then, staking his claim with bold thrusts of his tongue.

Feeling rather forgotten, Sophie slid off the bench and waded across the tub. She wrapped her arms around Azariel’s lean waist and pressed her breasts against his back. He pulled her to his side and included her in the embrace.

After exchanging a round of kisses, the men sat, and she straddled their legs. Her knees nestled between their thighs, carefully teasing their balls. She stroked their cocks while they played with her nipples, lost in the wonder of exploration.

Teladorian focused on her breasts while Azariel finger-fucked her pussy. All the while they kissed, tongues darting from one mouth to the other or meeting in the middle where all three danced in a damp tangle.

She was breathless and tingly by the time Azariel grew restless. “I want you to fuck me while I fuck Sophie,” he told Teladorian.

“All right.”

Azariel stood and motioned Sophie forward. “Kneel on the bench and bend over the edge.”

She shook her head. “I want to watch your face while Teladorian fucks you.”

Both men groaned at the thought; then Azariel smiled. “As you wish.” He lifted her to the rim of the tub and bent her knees nearly to her chest before parting her thighs. Kneeling on the bench, he angled his cock toward her opening and pushed inside.

Cool air wafted across her wet skin, accenting the solid heat of his shaft. She braced her arms behind her and kept her knees drawn up along his sides. He shuttled in and out for several moments before coming to rest deep inside her.

“Do you have lube?” Azariel’s tone sounded harsh and urgent. “You won’t be my first, but it’s been ages.”

Teladorian held out his hand and a small flip-top bottle appeared on his palm. “Will this do?”

Azariel could only nod as he struggled for control. “I’m not going to last long. Get busy.”

Sophie watched Teladorian coat his cock with lubricant then smear more on his fingers. He stepped behind Azariel and parted his tight round ass cheeks. Azariel’s eyes closed when Teladorian pushed his fingers in.

“How’s that feel?” There was a thread of challenge in Teladorian’s silky tone.

Azariel’s cock jerked inside her and the firm motion of Teladorian’s hand pushed him deeper. She tightened her inner muscles and enjoyed the show. Azariel gasped, shivering as Teladorian fucked him with his fingers.

Teladorian’s eyes gleamed with predatory pleasure. Mine. The word whispered across their link. You’re both mine.

The motion slowed then paused as Teladorian replaced his fingers with his cock. Azariel moaned. His features tensed with a captivating mixture of pleasure and anticipation. He grasped her hips and matched Teladorian’s first real thrust.

Teladorian’s cock extended each of Azariel’s strokes as the men found a rhythm that flowed from one body into the next. She responded to the tight slide of Azariel’s cock, while Teladorian’s pleasure flooded her mind.

Azariel thrust faster, Teladorian matching him beat for beat. Bending to her breast, Azariel suckled urgently. She tangled her fingers in his long blond hair, while she stared into Teladorian’s passion-glazed eyes.

Bloodlust broke through her desire and she snarled helplessly, tossing her head from side to side. Azariel offered his wrist, without raising his mouth from her breast. She accepted the offer with a soft cry and sank her fangs into his flesh. Blood flowed across her tongue, sizzling with life and arousal.

The link expanded, drawing Azariel into the bond. Sophie whimpered around his wrist, overwhelmed by the rush of new sensations. The circle was complete. They were three, yet they were one. Her mouth drew upon his wrist, his mouth mimicking each deep pull, while his pleasure echoed through her mind.

Teladorian came first, thrusting into Azariel as his body shuddered violently. Azariel released her breast and followed Teladorian into oblivion. His seed burst within her, the hot jets triggering her orgasm. She sagged across the tiles as pleasure washed over her in dizzying waves.

She didn’t realize she still held his arm until Azariel gently separated her mouth from his flesh. “Feel better?” He smiled into her eyes.

“That was… amazing,” she whispered.

Tenderness flooded into her mind and she shifted her gaze to Teladorian. He still looked a bit dazed, but a smile bowed his lips as well. “You’ll get no argument from me.”

* * *

Cadin soared through the night, absorbing emotional flares and stray thoughts. Duarte would be pleased with the amount of information Cadin had been able to verify, but his reaction to the facts was likely to be less pleasant. Duarte’s nature was dark and malevolent. Truly evil beings were impossible to manipulate, but their energy was especially potent. That was the reason Cadin bonded with Duarte’s son rather than Duarte himself. Emit was malleable and highly susceptible to suggestion. Using Emit like a puppet kept Cadin amused, while still allowing access to Duarte’s energy.

The Duarte compound was part luxurious estate, part fortress. Cadin passed through barriers, both physical and metaphysical, with effortless ease. Teladorian’s protection spells might hinder corporeal beings, but they were no problem for Cadin. Remaining too long away from their dimensional anchors, on the other hand, created all sorts of problems for Cadin’s kind.

Emit was hopelessly predictable. When he wasn’t sucking down blood, he was gorging on pussy. The idiot was insatiable. Cadin found him in one of the smaller bedrooms on the top level of the rambling house. He sprawled on his back, fully dressed except for his open fly. His two companions, however, were naked. Both large-breasted blondes -- even his taste in pussy was predictable. With eager hands and willing mouths, they accommodated his every need.

One blonde bent over his lap, skillfully deep-throating his cock. Her body was angled toward his head so the woman straddling his face could finger-fuck her pussy. Cadin watched from the shadows for a moment, titillated by the sheer carnality of the display. Why was fucking so appealing to corporeal beings? The pleasure was fleeting and the complications many. The reward didn’t seem worth the price. Even so, the phenomenon fascinated Cadin.

Emit lifted Blonde One off his face and flipped her onto her back. She spread her legs wide, the invitation unmistakable. He crawled between her thighs and thrust his cock into her waiting passage. His hips began a fast rocking motion that had her moaning and thrashing in no time.

“Over here,” he said to Blonde Two. She moved to face him, straddling Blonde One’s head. “Oh yeah, let me see you lick her cunt. That’s so fucking hot!”

Blonde Two matched him thrust for thrust. She ground her pussy against Blonde One’s mouth, while he pounded away between Blonde One’s plump thighs. He used one hand on each woman, rolling their nipples and squeezing their breasts.

Cadin hated to interrupt the lusty threesome, but he was dangerously depleted. Finish quickly. I need you. He sent the command to Emit’s brain and a moment later he shuddered with release.

Emit pulled out of Blonde One’s body and casually righted his clothes. “You’ll have to finish by fucking each other. I’m needed elsewhere.”

The blondes had no objection. Blonde Two simply leaned forward and buried her face between Blonde One’s thighs. Emit paused to watch them devour each other then shook away the sensuous spell and hurried from the room.

Cadin melded with him, not caring where he was headed. Being separated for so long had taken more energy than Cadin realized.

Do you have the answers Father is expecting? He’s been unbearable since you left.

I’m confident I can lighten his mood. Cadin absorbed Emit’s energy with greedy relish, strengthening their bond. Chaos beings were not indigenous to this dimension. They could only survive here by anchoring themselves to a physical entity. Once the anchor bond was established they could depart for short periods of time, but the bond could not be formed with another as long as the anchor being was alive.

You feel odd, Emit said. What’s wrong with you?

The mission was more taxing than I anticipated. It might take me a few hours to recover.

Is there anything I can do to help?

I’ll be fine. I just needed to reestablish our connection. Is your father available?

Let’s find out. Emit descended the wide front stairs and knocked on the door to his father’s office.

“Come in,” Duarte called.

Emit moved into the office and Cadin reached for Duarte, siphoning his energy without releasing Emit.

“What do you need?” Duarte sounded impatient and annoyed.

“Cadin has returned.”

Materializing required more energy than Cadin could spare at present. Instead Cadin sent vivid images to Duarte’s mind.

“Damn it!” Duarte rubbed his eyelids with his fingertips. “Why did Haize choose this moment to abandon his solitude?”

“What did Cadin show you?”

“Haize and his friend interrupted the hit and now they’re all at Teladorian’s house indulging in a regular fuckfest.”

“So, what do we do?”

Duarte scratched his chin and shook his head. “Nothing, right now. We wait until they let down their guard, and then we take out all three of them.

Chapter Five

The next week passed in a blur of sensual delight. Teladorian had never been so happy in his long life. Nights were spent with Sophie and Azariel, exploring all the ways three people could pleasure each other.

Daytime activities were more varied. Teladorian and Azariel required less sleep than Sophie. Still, they tried to adapt to her nocturnal schedule as much as possible. Despite Duarte’s apparent withdrawal, Teladorian insisted someone stay with Sophie during the day and protect her while she slept.

They were snuggling together on the sofa one night, Azariel on the right, Sophie lying in Teladorian’s lap. Azariel muted the television and asked, “What are you thinking about? You’ve been brooding all day.”

“Duarte is a ruthless bastard,” Teladorian muttered, absently stroking Sophie’s hair. “There is no way he gave up this easily.”

“Monique told me there have been no other threats or attacks.” She swung her feet to the floor and sat up. “I’ve been cautiously optimistic.”

“When did you speak with your sister?” He wasn’t upset that she’d made contact. He was just surprised she hadn’t mentioned it to him.

“Day before yesterday. I didn’t know if Father had heard about the attack, and I didn’t want to set off a clan war if he hadn’t. Monique seemed like the safest source of information.”

“Had your father heard about the attack?” Azariel asked.

“No one knew anything about it.” She looked at Teladorian, speculation clear in her dark eyes. “It was almost as if the incident never happened. I don’t suppose you know anything about that.”

“I might have asked Randolph to keep things quiet.” He offered her a half formed smile. “I wanted to have a new strategy in mind before we approached your father.”

“Thus the brooding?” Azariel relaxed in the corner of the sofa, shirtless and shoeless as was his wont.

“Approach my father about what?” Anxiety crept into her expression. She scooted to the other end of the sofa and crossed her legs in front of her. “We’re barely on speaking terms.”

“Duarte is intimidated by the shift of power within the clans. Is that the crux of the issue?”

“It was until Duarte tried to murder me.”

Azariel nodded. “Vasco will demand retribution. He can’t allow such a slight to go unanswered. It would make him appear weak and weak vampires don’t last long in positions of power.”

“Well put.”

She smiled at Azariel, and Teladorian grimaced. He was in the middle of them literally and figuratively. “A clan war would endanger us all. The last time vampires grew careless around humans, they were hunted nearly to extinction. All of your powers don’t mean a thing when you’re faced with six billion adversaries.”

“I don’t need a lecture on vampire history. I’m well aware of the need for discretion.”

“If your father wasn’t the sole sponsor of… Which clan wants to modernize?”

“Zoltan,” she said. “Darius Zoltan is at the heart of the conflict.”

“If a different person sponsored each of Zoltan’s children, Duarte might be less intimidated by the development.” She started to interrupt, but he halted her objection with an upraised hand. “Hear me out. At the very least, Duarte would be less able to attack the offenders if those involved were more spread out.”

She didn’t look convinced. “Darius presented his needs to the council and my father was the only clan leader willing to assist him.”

“I wasn’t thinking about other vampires. If we move this beyond the vampire clans, Duarte would be limited even further. He can’t declare war on the entire paranormal community.”

“You should have gone into politics.” Azariel chuckled then shook his head. “As long as Sophie is out of danger, the rest doesn’t concern us. Why insert ourselves into the middle of a vampire conflict?”

“I doubt any of the clans would welcome your involvement anyway,” Sophie said. “Humans aren’t the only ones who hunted vampires.”

Restless and annoyed, Teladorian pushed to his feet. “There has to be a permanent solution. I won’t look over my shoulder for the rest of my life.”

Sophie shrugged. “You can make the offer. The worst they can do is say no.”

“No, the worst they can do is slaughter him where he stands.” Resentment sliced through Azariel’s tone.

She gasped and scrambled up from the sofa. “I didn’t realize you had such a high opinion of vampires.”

Azariel didn’t apologize immediately. Teladorian understood his bitterness, but Sophie only saw prejudice.

“I’m sorry.” By the time he found the words it was too late.

Sophie turned to Teladorian, stiff and indignant. “Take me to my car.”

Teladorian had no intention of leaving her alone, but she clearly needed some space right now.

“Sophie” -- Azariel stood as well -- “I’ve lived a long time and had run-ins with numerous vampires. In my experience, they rip out throats first and ask questions later.”

Her laugh was dry and humorless. “You’re judging my entire race by your experience with, what, ten, twenty-five of my kind?”

“You’re right. The comment was out of line.” He slipped his hands into the pockets of his jeans and tried to smile. “Please, don’t leave.”

She blew out a ragged sigh. “I’m not leaving. I’ll just be more comfortable if I don’t need to rely on someone else for transportation.”

Teladorian had taken her to her apartment earlier in the week. She’d gathered some essentials and packed her favorite clothes, but he hadn’t thought about retrieving her car.

Azariel still looked uncomfortable, so Teladorian said, “We won’t be gone long.”

Teladorian called ahead to make sure Randolph was at Station X. “I’ve wanted to speak with him since this thing began. Randolph has wonderful instincts when it comes to avoiding conflict.”

“I’m not sure this conflict can be avoided.” She stared straight ahead, revealing her annoyance. “Duarte threw down the gauntlet. My father is honor bound to respond.”

“Perhaps.” There was no reason to argue with her. She had clearly made up her mind. He paused, unsure how to broach the next issue without driving another wedge between them. As soon as they got to the club, she was sure to notice how women reacted to him. He needed to tell her now. “Sophie, there’s something I’ve been meaning to explain.”

“What’s up?”

He took a deep breath and dove right in. “When I get hungry, I emanate a pheromone. It’s unintentional, but it makes me extremely attractive to most females.”

“Really? Why doesn’t this pheromone affect me?”

“I’m not sure.” Her question confirmed his reluctant conclusion. She was immune to the phenomenon. “At first I thought it was because of your attack, but you’re fully recovered now and you still don’t feel the pull.”

She glanced at him through her long lashes. “I wouldn’t say that. I’m definitely attracted to you.”

“No, this is different. The pheromone makes women almost mindless around me.”

She smiled and waved away his concern. “Maybe you’ve just been hanging around the wrong females.”

“The effect is lessened if I don’t let my hunger build.”

“Then we’ll make sure you’re well-fed before we go out in public.” Her gaze caught his and she slowly licked her lips. “Do we need to stop? Is that what this is about? Are you still hungry?”

“I’m fine. No, better than fine. I’m replete.” He wanted to let it go, to accept her at her word and move on, but it wasn’t easy. So much of his life had been colored by the effect he had on women. Could it really be this easy? Would her reaction differ once she saw the pheromones in action?

He was thrilled to know her responses were born of emotion and not some intoxicating pheromone. Perhaps it was nature’s way of ensuring that he earn her affection rather than relying on a chemical reaction.

“My mother believes the hunger will dissipate once I’ve found my mate.”

“I didn’t realize you were looking for your mate.”

“I wasn’t, at least not consciously.” He certainly wasn’t going to push the issue after she’d reacted so well to what he’d told her so far. Still, it felt good to have the concept out there, available for consideration at a later time.

She acknowledged the comment with a distracted nod and asked, “How long have you known Azariel? How did you meet?”

The questions focused his wandering thoughts and put an end to his uncertainty. Was she still upset by Azariel’s careless comment? “He probably won’t thank me for telling you, but his history with vampires is long and sordid. His parents were murdered by a rogue vampire as was his first wife.”

She looked at him then, compassion and frustration clear in her gaze. “Were they killed by the same vampire?”

“No. Different instances with nearly a century separating the two events.”

“Damn. No wonder he’s suspicious.”

“I’ve known Azariel for about six hundred years. We were tutored by the same sorcerer.”

“Was your teacher a demon?”

“Dazell was half human and half dark elf. He could manipulate energy effortlessly. He taught Azariel how to control fire and I learned… Well, all sorts of things.”

“Azariel told me you sell protection spells to a very select clientele. Did you learn how to cast them that long ago or did you master the skill more recently?”

“My education has been gradual and varied. Dazell was the first of many teachers.”

“But you and Azariel have been together ever since?”

“You were there the first time Azariel and I got together.” He chuckled. “Our paths have crossed frequently. More so since I settled in California.”

“How many countries have you called home?”

He took a moment to calculate. “Nine. Mostly in Europe, but I lived in Morocco for two years.”

“And how long have you lived in California?”

“I was here before it was a state.” He smiled and tapped his thumb against the steering wheel. This trip down memory lane was making him feel old! “I suspect I’m robbing the cradle, but how old are you anyway?”

“Sixty-three. I ran away from home at forty-seven.” She laughed and the tension finally melted from her shoulders. “That sounds odd, I know, but vampires aren’t considered mature until they’ve lived one hundred years.”

“Then you’re still a baby?”

“Hardly. I’m just subject to my father’s authority for another thirty-seven years.” She was quiet for a time, her expression distracted. “I know how you make your living. What does Azariel do?”

“You have to promise not to mention it to him.” He shot her a sidelong glance as he waited for her promise.

“Is it that embarrassing?”

“I don’t think so, but he swears it ruins his badass persona.”

She laughed again. “I’ve never thought of Azariel as a badass. He’s too pretty.”

“Don’t ever let him hear you say that.” His cringe gradually morphed into a smile. “He’ll never speak to you again.”

“All right, he’s not pretty, but he’s damn close to beautiful.”

Azariel’s image flickered to life within his mind and he nodded. “I suppose he is.”

“So what’s his occupation?”

“He’s a programmer. He troubleshoots programs when other programmers can’t figure out what’s wrong with them.”

“Let me guess” -- she angled her body so she could see him more easily -- “his fees are extremely high, but his clients don’t seem to mind.”

“We’re both from the ‘work smarter not harder’ school of thought.”

“It’s easier to have that attitude when you don’t really need the money.” Her tone held just a hint of discontent.

“And it’s easier to accumulate a fortune over the course of several centuries.”

Teladorian pulled into the employees’ lot behind Station X a few minutes later. Before they could make it to the back door, Randolph came out of the building and motioned them back toward the car.

“What’s the matter?” Teladorian asked as Randolph slipped into the backseat.

Randolph didn’t answer until everyone shut their doors. “Two of Duarte’s thugs are inside asking all sorts of questions about you.”

“Are they alone?”

“We’ve only identified two, but there could be more. It’s really crowded tonight.”

“It’s really crowded every night,” Sophie commented.

“I’m sure as hell not complaining. I just didn’t want Teladorian to be blindsided by them.”

“We’re here to pick up Sophie’s car. I don’t have to come inside.” Sophie shot him a surprised look and he smiled. “A wise soldier controls the location of each battle. This is not the place.”

“I thought your hope was to avoid the conflict all together,” she reminded him.

“That would be the best-case scenario.” He looked her in the eye and added, “I’m not afraid of Duarte and I’ve never run from a fight.”

Randolph leaned forward, his gaze intense. “Duarte isn’t going to negotiate. He’s old school all the way. You’re going to have to take him on eventually.”

“I have no problem with that, but it’s not going to take place at your club.”

“All you have to do is reverse your spell and Duarte will be exposed.” Randolph glanced toward the back entrance to the club. “You can take this to him as soon as you’re ready.”

“And I’m sure he’s expecting me to do just that.”

Sophie’s gaze narrowed on his face. “Duarte is one of your customers?”

Teladorian sighed. He hadn’t consciously avoided the issue, nor had he gone out of his way to tell her. Well, there was no avoiding the details now. “My dealings with Duarte obviously predate my involvement with you.”

“Obviously,” she grumbled.

Randolph mouthed the word sorry as he reached for the door handle. “Let me know if you need anything. You do realize people will stand in line to back you if you move against Duarte. He’s one mean son of a bitch.”

“I want to defuse the situation, not escalate it into all out war.”

Randolph nodded and headed back inside his club.

“Call your dad. He needs to have a say in how we proceed.”

She dug her phone out of her purse then hesitated.

“Do you want me to talk to him?” He held out his hand, gaze filled with compassion.

“No. He just has a way of pushing my buttons. I can’t remember the last time I talked to him that I didn’t end up infuriated.”

“Just get him on the line. I’ll do the rest.”

Sophie activated the number and braced herself for the emotional onslaught. Her father hated the fact that she had found a life separate from him and never failed to rub her face in all she had left behind.

“Where the hell are you?” he demanded without preamble. “I sent Terence by to collect you and your apartment was empty.”

She clenched her teeth and took a deep breath. Usually they made it through the superficial pleasantries before he pissed her off. “Was there some reason you wanted Terence to ‘collect’ me?”

“Don’t play dumb with me, girl. Monique told me what happened.”

“I’m fine. Thanks for asking. I’ve been staying with friends.”

“You will return to Las Vegas immediately and --” She handed the phone to Teladorian with a frustrated sigh.

“Hello, Mr. Vasco. This is Teladorian Haize.”

“According to Monique, you saved Sophie’s life, so you have my appreciation. However, Sophie is my responsibility.” Her father’s sharp tone made it easy for Sophie to make out his words.

“I understand your position. Unfortunately, I’m now in Duarte’s crosshairs as well as your daughter. I see no reason to deal with this as two separate situations when we’re working toward the same outcome.”

“The only outcome I’m interested in is Duarte’s death. As soon as the council sanctions the kill, the situation will be resolved.”

“Do you have any idea how long that will take?”

“The council meets tomorrow night.”

“I would like to be included in your plans.”

“All right. Put Sophie back on the phone.”

“Are you sleeping with that demon?” The question was out before she settled the phone against her ear.

“That’s none of your business.”

“You’re an organic female, whether you admit the fact or not. Organic females are bound by the Charter. You must --”

She snapped the phone closed, ending the call. “I can’t deal with all this right now. I need some time to myself.”

“It’s not safe.”

“I know that and I’m not a fool. I’ll drive back to your house, but you have to give me a night or two to process all of this.”

Teladorian didn’t look happy, but he agreed.

Chapter Six

Sophie awakened the following evening to a knock on her bedroom door. True to his word, Teladorian had allowed her time and space as she worked through her emotions. Azariel had kept his distance as well, which made her wonder who was knocking on the door.

Easing a tendril of her consciousness through the portal, she scanned her visitor’s mind. Female and human; Sophie was able to determine nothing else. She sensed no threat, so she unlocked the door with her mind. “It’s open.”

The door swung inward and a stout woman with graying brown hair ambled into the room. She carried a tray with two small thermoses and a covered dish. “I know you’re a vampire and all, but I thought you might enjoy something sweet.”

“Are you Rachel?” Teladorian had mentioned a housekeeper, but this was the first time Sophie had actually seen her.

“That’s me, Rachel Taffee. Glad to meet you.” Rosy health crowned her round cheeks and her smile was infectious. She placed the tray on the foot of the bed then stuffed pillows behind Sophie’s back.

“I’m not an invalid,” Sophie protested with a laugh.

“Mr. Haize told me you were taking some time out for yourself, so I volunteered to check on you.” Rachel motioned toward the tray. “I’ve got hot chocolate and coffee, toast and sweet rolls. Pick your poison.”

Many organic vampires weren’t able to eat. Though Sophie would die without blood, she enjoyed food and beverages from time to time. “A cup of coffee would be lovely.”

“Very good.” Rachel filled a mug from one of the thermoses and handed it to Sophie.

“How long have you worked for Mr. Haize?”

“My family has served his family for generations.” Rachel flashed a toothy smile. “Silos thinks you’re the one who will break the curse. We’d both be ever so happy if that were true.”

“The curse? What are you talking about?”

Rachel folded her hands in front of her as a deep flush spread across her skin. “There I go, wagging my tongue without thinking.”

“Well, the cat’s out of the bag, so fill me in. What does your husband expect me to do?”

“Do you know how Mr. Haize was begotten?”

“His father was under the influence of an incubus, which enabled his mother to conceive.”

“Yes, well, the incubus left his stamp on the son he helped father. Mr. Haize is beset by a hunger and that hunger causes women to… lust after him.”

“And this hunger can only be permanently satisfied by his mate?”

“Well, yes. I thought you didn’t know about the curse.”

“You think I’m Teladorian’s mate?”

“Don’t you?” Rachel winked at Sophie and slipped out of the room.

Sophie took a sip of coffee and slowly shook her head. What had she gotten herself into? Her body craved Teladorian. There was no doubt about it. But vampires mated for life.

Did Teladorian think she was his mate? She thought back to their conversation in the car. He’d mentioned his mother’s belief that a mate would free him from the hunger. They’d talked about so many things. She hadn’t focused on his passing comment.

There was another, even more obvious clue. The barricade within his mind. If this was what he was hiding, she would be thrilled.

Pushing the covers aside, she crawled off the bed. She’d known more pleasure with Teladorian and Azariel than she’d ever known before. She wasn’t sure she was predestined to be their mate, but her heart was open to the possibility.

Their mate, not his mate. She smiled at the unexpected stipulation. When and if they formed a permanent bond, Azariel would be part of the equation.

* * *

“Are you sure this is wise?” Azariel asked when Sophie spent the second night alone in her bedroom.

“I’m not sure of anything.”

The frustration in Teladorian’s expression infuriated Azariel. Teladorian had suffered enough down through the years. These vampires didn’t have the right to drag him into the middle of their foolish war. The rush of anger subsided and Azariel smiled. Maybe Teladorian had rushed headlong into the conflict rather than being dragged, but the vampires were still to blame.

“Wasn’t the council supposed to give Vasco their ruling today?”

“They rejected the petition,” Teladorian told him. “Sophie is ‘impure’ and she wasn’t seriously harmed, so Vasco must find another penalty for Duarte’s aggression.”

“I bet that went over well with Vasco.”

“He’s furious, but he isn’t willing to overtly disobey the council.”

It didn’t take much to read between the lines. Vasco wasn’t about to let the matter rest. He just had to work around the council’s ruling. “So what does that mean to us?”

“He wants me to kill Duarte.”

“Are you going to?”

“I haven’t decided yet.”

Teladorian was far from a pacifist. They had fought side by side during several wars and Teladorian wouldn’t hesitate to protect those he loved. This was different. Neither of them had the emotional makeup for assassination.

“I want you to spend the night with Sophie.”

“What?” The suggestion came out of nowhere.

“I can’t be the only reason you two fuck. If there is no chemistry between you…”

“You’ll choose one or the other? Is that where this is going?”

“No. I know how you feel about vampires. I need to know -- I need you to figure out whether or not you can love her.”

The suggestion chafed, but he understood Teladorian’s concern. They were laying the foundation for a long-term bond, not indulging in an ultra-hot affair. “Is this the best time to put my charm to the test?” He tried to lighten the mood with a smile, but it felt superficial.

“It’s the perfect time. She’s feeling confused and overwhelmed. Let’s separate the elements so she can evaluate each one on its own merit.”

“Yes, Professor Haize.” Azariel paused. Teladorian never did anything without a specific purpose and this smacked of ulterior motives. “Where will you be while I play house with Sophie?”

“This isn’t a game, Az. My feelings for Sophie are real and intense -- and I can’t satisfy her alone.”

His words rang true, but he hadn’t answered the question. “I’ll have a full report for you in the morning.”

Troubled by Teladorian’s evasion, Azariel went to Sophie’s room and tapped on the door. No one answered. He knocked harder, to no avail. Fear lanced through him and he unlocked the door with his mind, rushing into the darkened bedroom.

“Sophie?”

“Out here,” she called from the balcony and his heart flipped over in his chest.

“You scared the shit out of me.” He stepped through the open French door and joined her on the balcony.

“Sorry.” She smiled then turned back to the tranquil setting. The balcony overlooked the formal gardens at the side of the house. Silos kept the shrubs immaculately groomed and the flowerbeds continually tended. The inviting scent of roses and lavender drifted in the warm night air.

He leaned his shoulder against the wrought iron railing and studied her delicate profile. She was undeniably beautiful, but Teladorian was right. He knew very little about her, beyond what made her come.

“The council denied your father’s petition.” The fact was far from romantic, but anything else would seem contrived.

“That doesn’t surprise me. I’m organic enough to be a brood mare, but not organic enough to protect.”

“Be a brood mare for whom?”

“According to the Charter, organic females must produce offspring with an organic male before they’re allowed to choose their own mate.”

“What happens if you don’t abide by the Charter?” He was almost afraid to ask.

“They harvest my eggs and impregnate a surrogate.”

He’d expected something along those lines. Vampires weren’t known for their compromises. “How exactly do they do that without your cooperation?”

She shook her head and sighed. “Cooperation is relative when you’re dealing with vampires.” Turning from the darkness she met his gaze. “Everyone has baggage. Mine just has fangs.”

Light from the bedroom made her skin gleam and her eyes glow. Warmth expanded within his chest, slow and soothing. He stroked her cheek with his fingertips, amazed by the innocence in her gaze. She was a vampire, yet she was unsullied by her environment.

“We’ll protect you from anything that threatens your happiness. That includes your clan.” Was that throaty whisper really his voice?

“You’re so sweet.” She smiled and glanced into the distance.

Desire shot from his heart to his cock, stealing his breath and freeing his aggression. He grabbed the back of her hair and tilted her head until she looked into his eyes. “I’m not sweet and I won’t be your blood slave. Why did you invite me into the hot tub?”

“I’m not sure.” She licked her lips, her gaze warm and inviting. “You looked so miserable. I wanted to --”

He released her hair and pushed her back. “I don’t want your charity.”

“No, you want Teladorian.”

“This isn’t about him. It’s about us.”

“He is where our paths cross,” she insisted. “Can we really talk about us without talking about him?”

“I want to try.” He needed to lead by example, so he chose his words carefully. “I’ve been drawn to you from the first moment I saw you, but I didn’t want to complicate the situation.”

She leaned against the railing and stared past him. “I’m definitely attracted to you. I’m intrigued by you.”

“But you don’t feel the same way about me that you do about --”

“We’re not talking about him, remember?” A smile curved the corners of her lips and she shifted her gaze back to his face. “I can see into his mind, feel what he’s feeling. It’s not fair to compare that level of intimacy with what I feel for you.”

“Can you sense him right now?”

“Yes. Why?”

“He sent me to you -- which I have no problem with -- but I can’t shake the feeling he’s up to something.”

She closed her eyes for a moment and her expression went blank. “He’s shielding his thoughts from me. He’s not in danger. He seems relaxed, focused.”

“Focused on what?”

“I can’t tell.” She shook away the trance and opened her eyes. “Should we go check on him?”

“No. Just keep monitoring him. If you sense any change let me know.”

“All right.”

“Now, about the link.” He stalked forward and grasped the railing on either side of her hips, caging her with his arms. “I can feel both of you right before I come, then the connection dims, and I’m alone again. Do you know why it goes away?”

“I feed from you each time we fuck. That’s what creates the connection.”

Hearing explicit words whispered in her softly lilting voice never failed to spike his libido. Pressure rushed to his groin and his fingers clutched the railing. His body was more than ready to end the conversation, but there was too much left unsaid.

“Why does it fade?”

She inhaled deeply, her eyelids half closed. Apparently, he was not the only one affected by their proximity. “My blood is required to form a lasting bond. I didn’t want to force that on you.”

“If this is going to work, we have to level the playing field. Right now Teladorian has the advantage.”

“My blood will create a link between our minds, but it will also make you extremely susceptible to suggestion.”

“Yours or any vampire’s?”

“Just mine.”

“Then you’ll have to find a way to convince me you won’t abuse the opportunity.”

Sophie’s heart hammered in her chest. Azariel loomed before her, commanding, yet subdued. Thick hair framed his angular features in golden waves, brushing his wide shoulders. His ink black eyes were all the more striking because of his gilded hair. She’d grown accustomed to his overt masculinity during the past week. He seldom wore more than a faded pair of jeans and encouraged her to wear even less.

Unable to think with his gaze boring into hers, she turned her face away. “This is all happening so fast.”

He cupped her cheek and turned her face back around. “We’re not human. We’re more in tune with our animal nature. We’re driven by instinct and we depend on our senses. What do your instincts tell you about me?”

“That you’re arrogant and aggressive and far too full of yourself.”

He grinned and pressed a light kiss to her temple. “Your instinct told you all that?”

“My mother trusted her instincts and it got her killed,” she explained in a breathless rush, lowering her gaze again.

“You never talk about your mother, at least not in front of me. What happened to her?”

“Organic marriages are almost always arranged, so no one is surprised when they seek out affection in others. My mother was Vasco’s consort for many years. He was so obviously in love with her that it became a point of contention with his wife and her daughter.”

“Do you mean Monique?”

“Yes. She has always resented me. Even my mother’s death didn’t change her opinion.”

“How did your mother die?”

“No one expected her to conceive, but her people have always been fertile.”

“Who are her people?”

“A tribe of feline shifters. They live in a secluded village high in the Cascade Mountains, but my mother was a scout. She was sent to Portland to gather information and assess the development of humans. That’s where she met Vasco.”

“Did her people accept your father?”

“Hardly. She was told she could only return if she left my father. Anyway, she got pregnant again when I was eight and there were complications with the delivery. The vampire healer was unfamiliar with her physiology and by the time Vasco convinced my grandfather to send a healer from the village my mother bled to death.”

“That’s horrible. Did they lose the baby as well?”

“He died two weeks later and Father has never been the same. He’s cold and remote. He hides behind the Charter to make sure he never feels again.”

“And you’re afraid if you choose a relationship that isn’t sanctioned by the Charter, it will destroy him completely?”

“That’s part of it. I’m definitely afraid of his reaction. He might do something rash, like have me kidnapped or… I don’t know. I don’t want to hurt him, but I can’t deny my instincts or my feelings.” She looked back into his eyes as she went on, “I wasn’t looking for a permanent relationship. I certainly wasn’t expecting a ménage, but I can’t ignore how it feels when we’re together.”

“How does it feel?”

“Comfortable. Balanced. Right.”

“But only when the three of us are together?”

She nodded. “I want each of you, but not nearly as much as I want both of you.”

“Then trust us to deal with your father. Our eyes are wide open. We know what we’re getting ourselves into.”

She licked her lips and pushed to the balls of her feet. “Hopefully you’re getting yourself into me.”

He chuckled and nipped her bottom lip. “Your wish is my command.” Taking him by the hand, she led him back into her bedroom and commanded the French doors to close. “Nice trick.”

“Thank you. Want to see another?” She swept her hand down the length of her body and dissolved her clothes.

“Damn! I love that trick.” He pulled her into his arms and kissed her deeply. Her lips parted for the first nudge of his tongue.

His taste was warm and evocative, unique yet familiar. She wrapped her arms around his neck and stroked his tongue with hers. Strong and firm, his arms pressed her against his chest so closely she felt his heartbeat.

“Can you shapeshift?” He whispered the question against her lips.

“I haven’t yet, but that doesn’t mean I can’t. My mother was a late bloomer. Now, take off your pants,” she whispered against his lips. “I want to touch you.”

“You didn’t say please.” He cupped her ass with both hands and rubbed her against the front of his jeans.

Heat pooled between her thighs as his cock teased her mound. Her breasts felt heavy, the tips tingly. “Please.” She’d never had Azariel all to herself. It was almost as if this was the first time they’d touched.

He quickly shed his jeans and pulled her back into his arms. His mouth claimed hers in another breath-stealing kiss. She touched him everywhere that wasn’t pressed against her, his back, his ass, his lean hips. She rocked against him, desperate for the feel of his thickness moving inside her.

Dragging her mouth away from his, she sucked in a breath. “Gods, I ache. Has it only been one night?”

With a wicked chuckle, he spun her around and pulled her back into the curve of his body. “I don’t think you’ve earned my cock just yet. Weren’t you going to create a mind link?”

“Can’t we do that after we fuck?”

“I don’t think so.” He cupped her breast with one hand and covered her mound with the other. “I want you in my mind while I fill your sweet pussy with my cock.”

She shivered, easily imagining the fullness. “All right.” Turning within the circle of his arms, she curved the fingers of one hand around the back of his neck and drew his attention to her breast. “Here.” She sliced a small opening above her nipple and pulled him toward the wound.

Pleasure shot through her as his mouth fastened over the cut. His lips pulled and she shivered, persistent tingles racing up and down her spine. The link opened and his presence blazed into her mind. She melded with the heat, following the radiant stream from her mind into his. Brighter and hotter, he burned. She absorbed the flames, consumed yet empowered by the inferno.

His arms squeezed her tightly, his lips growing hot against her skin. “Hot,” she cried. “Your mouth is… burning… me!”

He pulled away panting, her blood shining upon his lips. “Unbelievable. You are stronger than I ever imagined.”

“And you’re so fucking hot!”

He laughed, touching the marks framing her wound. The small slit had already closed, but her skin looked red and inflamed. “I didn’t mean to burn you. I wasn’t as prepared for your… power as I thought.”

“Which of your parents was elemental?” She stumbled to the bed and sat down on the side, still struggling for breath.

“My mother was a fire demon.”

“So I saw.”

He knelt on the floor and gently parted her legs, scooting close to the edge of the bed. I’m going to eat your pussy now. Do you have any objections? He pushed her over and buried his head between her thighs before she could reply.

His lips were warm, but his tongue made her gasp, the heat shocking against her delicate folds. She pushed her fingers into his hair, preparing to jerk his head back if need be.

I won’t hurt you, I promise. I’m sorry I burned you before. It won’t happen again.

His promise soothed her, allowed her to concentrate on the gentle slide of his tongue and the sensations building all through her body. She tilted her hips and let her legs open even further. He traced her slit over and over, circling her clit at the top of each stroke.

You’re so fucking wet. It’s driving me crazy. He pushed his tongue past her opening and swirled it inside her feminine passage. She pushed up, driving his tongue deeper. His thumb covered her clit, circling the swollen nub with the same rhythm as his tongue.

She trembled beneath him, suspended between tension and bliss. An orgasm swarmed toward her, but she stubbornly fought it back, determined to savor the pleasure as long as possible.

Playing hard to get, are we? He met her gaze but refused to stop licking.

It’s your own fault. This just feels too damn good.

He slipped one hand beneath her and squeezed her ass. Anticipation tightened the muscles in her abdomen and made her pussy clench. His tongue returned to her clit, and his fingers thrust into her sopping passage. She groaned as he fucked her with his fingers, his tongue ruthlessly teasing her clit.

Yes! She dropped her head back on the bed, no longer able to hold his gaze. Just like that.

Like this? He thrust his fingers faster. Or like this? Sliding down to her other opening, he breached her anus then stopped.

“Please,” she cried out, bearing down on his finger.

His tongue never stopped moving as he pushed deeper into her ass. Sensation built to a fever pitch and she tossed her head against the bedding. He drew back slowly, pulling the pleasure along her spine then detonating the climax as his lips closed around her clit.

She arched into his mouth, her inner muscles grasping his finger. Sensations gushed up through her and spread throughout her body. She pushed the feelings into his mind, wanting him to share in the glory. He shuddered and groaned, his awe prolonging the ride.

He rocked back on his heels and licked her cream off his lips. She shivered when he withdrew his finger, enjoying the tingly aftershocks. Pushing to his feet, he reached for her thighs, but she rolled to the side and slipped off the bed.

She knelt on the carpet at his feet and bent low, raising her ass toward him. You trusted me with your mind and I trust you with my body. Take me any way you like. I invite your mastery.

Azariel stared at her slender back and flawless ass, unable to move. She was so fucking perfect and she offered herself freely to him. They had explored nearly every position over the past week, but he had yet to feel the firm grip of her ass. Humbled by her offer, he felt a rush of tenderness mix with his desire.

He knelt behind her and kissed his way from the nape of her neck to the small of her back. Slipping his hands beneath her, he stroked her breasts and teased her nipples. He caressed her hips and her thighs, not stopping until she shifted restlessly beneath his hands.

Finally he conjured lubricant and coated his cock. With his fingers still slippery, he parted her cheeks and prepared her for his entry. She took his fingers with a gasp, rocking back as he pushed in. Hot and tight, her body grasped him, making him groan.

Unable to wait any longer, he positioned himself against her back passage. Thank you, my love. He pushed the thought into her mind as he eased into her body. Her sphincter released, accepting his cockhead, then admitting his shaft inch by tantalizing inch. She raised her hips, pushing back, taking him deeper than he’d intended to go.

Heat and pressure drove him crazy. He held her hips and fucked her with long, steady strokes. She submitted sweetly, responding without reservation, her mind as open as her body.

He gritted his teeth against the raging pleasure. Too soon! It was ending way too soon. He slowed his pace, savoring every inch of their joining, but it only accented how snugly she fit him.

With a helpless cry, he thrust his entire length into her and released his seed. He shuddered violently, his cock pulsing within the tight flesh surrounding him.

She panted softly, but her spirit felt muted. Understanding unfurled within him and he slipped his hand between her thighs. His fingers gently rolled the tender stem of her clit until her body tensed and her muscles convulsed around him. Her orgasm shot through her and saturated him, pulsing and swirling until they were both breathless and weak.

“That’s better,” he whispered. Wrapping his arms around her, he drew her up as he unfolded his body. “I think Teladorian will be pleased by our progress. What do you think?”

“I think it’s time you popped his cherry. He’s the only one who hasn’t been fucked like this.”

Lust showered Azariel in a scalding deluge and he laughed. “You say the sweetest things.” Her chuckle echoed his and he kissed the side of her neck. “Where is he?”

After a brief pause, she scurried forward, separating their bodies and climbing to her feet. “He’s not in the house!”

“Is he in danger?”

“Not yet, but he’s definitely up to something.” She waved her hand toward him and a shimmering pulse passed over his body, cleansing his skin and clothing his nakedness. She was dressed as well by the time he got to his feet.

“Come on!” They rushed through the house and entered the garage. Teladorian’s Mercedes was in its bay, but Sophie’s car was gone. “Can he create illusions?”

Half a step behind her line of reasoning, Azariel gasped. “Holy shit, he’s going to make Duarte think he’s you.”

“Can he take on a master vampire?”

“Maybe one on one, but there’s no fucking way Duarte will show up alone.”

“And there’s no way we’ll catch up to him in a car.” She took him by the hand and rushed him out onto the driveway.

“Where are we going?”

“I’m Vasco clan,” she reminded him. “That means I can fly.”

Chapter Seven

Teladorian paced Sophie’s modest living room, trying to think past the thunder of his own heartbeat. He’d seen no other way out of this fiasco with Duarte. Vasco wouldn’t be satisfied until Duarte was dead, and nothing on this earth would make him risk the safety of either of his lovers. He would fight with everything he had and hope he came out of it alive.

Awareness jarred him from his musings. He turned around and found Duarte standing beside his son.

“It looks like you win this one, Emit,” the master vampire drawled. “He might look like Sophie, but he sure as hell doesn’t smell like Sophie.”

“I smell demon, but which one? She’s fucking two. The worthless whore.”

With a snarl, Teladorian dissolved the illusion. “My quarrel is with your father, but one more word about my mate and you die.”

Duarte laughed and slapped his son on the back. “I’m terrified, aren’t you?”

Drawing energy into the center of his being, Teladorian formed a compulsion within his mind and saturated the command with urgency. “Do not move!” He thrust the directive at Emit then launched himself at Duarte.

Emit screamed, features contorting with rage as he fought the compulsion.

Teladorian struck the master vampire, knocking him backward with the momentum of his jump. It only took a moment for Duarte to recover. He threw Teladorian off with a growl and stood over him, fangs bared.

The window across the room burst inward with a musical crash. Shards of glass glistened, showering the carpet and furniture. A blur of black and gold flew through the window and came to rest in the middle of the room. Sophie let go of Azariel and took in the scene with one assessing glance.

Teladorian felt the compulsion slip and Emit broke free. Azariel drove him back with a bank of rolling flames. Emit yelped and stumbled in his haste to escape the blaze.

Teladorian’s attention shifted for an instant and a cruel fist clamped around his throat. Duarte dragged him to his feet and drove him backward, slamming him against the wall.

Strengthening his fists with mystic energy, Teladorian pummeled the master vampire’s face. Duarte’s head jerked one way and then the other, but he didn’t release Teladorian’s throat. Air refused to squeeze past the constriction and lights danced before his eyes.

An inhuman cry rent the air and Teladorian looked past the vampire. Sophie flew across the room, flowing from one shape into another. Her face elongated, her body narrowed, and her sleek black fur pushed through her skin. Her paw curved, lethal looking claws hooking the side of the vampire’s face.

Duarte screamed, flailing helplessly as the panther drove him to the floor. The big cat ripped out his throat with her powerful jaws then paused for a savage roar. She viciously clawed at his neck, slashing the flesh to ribbons, not stopping until the head rolled to one side, completely disconnected from the body.

Emit cowered in the far corner, trapped by Azariel’s fire. Teladorian rubbed his throat and focused on the panther.

“Sophie, can you shift back?” He stayed well back, trying to catch her gaze, to see if there was any awareness in her eyes. She paced with restless energy, tossing her gleaming head. “Has this ever happened before?”

“A rush of emotions often causes a shift.” Vasco materialized with four of his men, guards from the lethal look of them. “My daughter was obviously protecting her mate. No one will deny that she acted within her rights.” Teladorian looked at Vasco while keeping track of Sophie’s pacing with the corner of his eye. “We drove off the rest of Duarte’s men. It looked like they were planning another ambush.”

The panther situated herself between Teladorian and her father.

“Then you acknowledge that she’s my mate?” Teladorian latched on to the opportunity, knowing it would never come again.

Vasco inclined his head with a reluctant smile. “I see no help for it.”

“Then we will speak no more of obligations.” Teladorian reached out and offered his hand to Sophie. She sniffed it for a moment then licked his palm with her raspy tongue. “When and if we have children it will be our choice.”

“I can see why she likes you. You’re just as stubborn as she is.” Vasco motioned his men toward the fallen vampire. “Get that out of here.”

While they carried off the body and absorbed the blood, Teladorian approached Emit. Azariel dispersed the flames and let him pass. “Your father brought this on himself. Does it end here, or are we enemies?”

Emit’s venomous glare was his only answer.

“One of my spells has kept you safe for the past nine years,” Teladorian reminded him. “Do you really want to face ascension to clan leader without my protection?”

“You wouldn’t dare.”

“Don’t doubt it for an instant. If you raise a finger against me or mine, you will find yourself abandoned.”

Emit squared his shoulders and masked the hostility in his expression. “It ends here. Father should not have threatened your mate.”

“I’m glad you see it that way.” He swept his hand toward the door. “You may leave.”

With an indignant snarl, Emit stomped out of the apartment.

Vasco returned without his men and knelt beside his daughter. Sophie rubbed her face against his shoulder with obvious affection.

“When will she shift back?” Teladorian asked.

“It shouldn’t take long. The first shift is hard to hold.” Vasco searched Teladorian’s face with his piercing gaze then glanced at Azariel. “What is your role in all this?”

“It’s complicated,” Azariel muttered.

Vasco laughed. “Multiple partner matches aren’t unusual among my clan. You won’t shock me; I assure you.”

“I’m sustained by sexual energy,” Teladorian said.

“Then your father really was an incubus? I’d heard the rumors, but didn’t believe them.”

“He was, yes.”

“When he feeds from Sophie it weakens her and he can’t produce blood fast enough to meet her needs,” Azariel explained. “The balance is perfect with three.”

“She always was a greedy little thing.” He scratched between her ears then stood and faced the younger men. “If either of you hurt her, there will be nowhere you can hide from my wrath.”

“That won’t be a problem,” Teladorian said.

“For either of us,” Azariel added.

Vasco accepted their words with a nod then flashed out of sight.

“You are a fucking idiot!” Azariel snapped as soon as the others had gone. “Do you have any idea how close you came to death tonight?”

“It worked out pretty well, if you ask me.” Teladorian laughed.

“What were you thinking, setting a trap for that fiend?” Azariel stalked toward him, fists planted on his lean hips.

“I had to do something. He was plotting to kill all three of us.”

“So you rush into the fight all by yourself?” Fear flashed in Azariel’s gaze, revealing the true source of his anger. “We do this together or not at all.”

Grabbing the back of Azariel’s neck, Teladorian kissed his mouth. “It’s over. We’re all safe now.”

Azariel took his face between his hands and stared into his eyes. “If you ever endanger yourself again, I will kill you.” His mouth crushed down over Teladorian’s, his tongue demanding entry.

Teladorian smiled, accepting the fierce kiss and the depth of emotion driving the frantic caress. “I love you too.”

Obviously stunned by the unexpected endearment, Azariel just stared at him.

“You two better not have started without me.”

They broke apart with a laugh and turned to face their female. She lay on her side in all her humanoid glory, naked and unashamed. The shift left her skin gleaming and her hair shiny. Her smile was gentle, but the light in her eyes blazed with intensity.

“Welcome her back,” Teladorian suggested. “I’m going to reinforce the shields.”

Azariel held out his hands and helped Sophie to her feet. “That was one hell of a stunt, sweetheart. Did you shift on purpose?”

“Not exactly. I saw Duarte’s hand on Tel’s throat and fury just blasted up through me. Before I knew it, I was… taking care of our problem.”

“You are beautiful in any form.” He wrapped his arms around her and kissed her mouth. She combed her fingers through his silky hair and enjoyed the warm slide of his tongue. Teladorian’s taste lingered on his tongue and Sophie shivered. Making love with one of them was wonderful, but it would never match the perfection of their mutual couplings.

“Do you remember what we were about to do when we realized Tel was gone?”

Azariel grinned. “Something about an unwanted cherry?”

“Exactly.”

“What are you two whispering about?” Teladorian returned and they unhooked their arms, pulling him into their embrace.

“We were taking stock of our sexual accomplishments and realized there is one thing lacking,” Sophie said.

“Oh, really? What need have we failed to meet? I’m pretty sure you’ve been taken every way a woman can be taken.”

“It’s not my lack, it’s yours.”

“You’ve fucked me and even sucked my cock,” Azariel added, “but you haven’t let me fuck you.”

A deep flush spread up Teladorian’s face. “I’m not sure I want… that.”

“I thought the same thing until I tried it,” Sophie assured him. “Now I have a hard time coming without anal stimulation.”

“We noticed.” Azariel wiggled his eyebrows as he tugged off his shoes. With his hands on his waistband, he shifted his gaze to Teladorian. “Think of this as your punishment for needlessly risking your life.”

Sophie watched them undress, struck again by the fabulous contrast. Azariel was taller and broader, Teladorian more graceful. Teladorian was still undressing when Azariel finished with his clothes. Azariel moved up behind him and brushed his hands aside, unzipping his jeans while Teladorian stood passively in his arms.

She’d noticed hints of Azariel’s dominant nature. His instantaneous response to her submission earlier had proved her instincts accurate. He wasn’t trying to mute his nature now. He stripped Teladorian with slow deliberation then urged him to his knees. Teladorian’s chest rose and fell rapidly, his cock massively erect.

“Sophie, sit on the side of the bed and offer Tel your pussy.”

Without question she followed Azariel’s order. Her nature generally rebelled against domination, but Azariel made it hot. She sat on the bed and spread her legs, smiling at Teladorian.

Teladorian crawled between her legs and inhaled her scent, not daring to taste until he was given permission. They fell so naturally into these roles. Had they done this sort of thing before?

“What do you smell?” Azariel asked.

“My mate.” Teladorian’s breath wafted across her needy flesh. “The fulfillment of my fondest wish.”

A violent shiver shook Sophie. Mate sounded so final, and so wonderful!

“Do you accept this, Sophie?” Azariel persisted. “Do you release him from the curse?”

Her mind hesitated even as her heart filled with tenderness. “I’ll do whatever I can, whatever it takes.”

“Are you his mate?”

“I am both your mates. Only with you are we made whole.”

A pleased smile softened his expression. “Lick her gently, Tel. Only touch her with the tip of your tongue.”

The feather-light stroke made Sophie whimper and immediately long for more.

“Does that feel good, Sophie? Do you want our mate to make you come?”

“Yes. Oh, please.”

“Yes, sir,” he corrected.

“Yes, sir. Please tell our mate to make me come.”

“Hold her open with your thumbs and suck on her clit. Take your time, but don’t let her come.”

She closed her eyes and braced for the sweet torture he described. Not only her lust, but their desire rolled through her mind. Teladorian relaxed into his role, enjoying the freedom of surrender. She savored the silken play of his tongue, knowing the sensations wouldn’t be allowed to crest.

Azariel bent to her breasts, suckling her nipples, adding another layer of stimulation to her arousal. She braced her hands behind her and rocked against Teladorian’s mouth.

An orgasm built within her, rushing toward the surface with frightening speed. Teladorian lifted his head and smiled into her eyes. She moaned as the tension receded, leaving only an empty ache.

“Up you go.” Azariel pulled Sophie off the bed and motioned Teladorian toward it. “Stay on the floor, but rest your back against the side of the bed.” Once Teladorian had moved into position, Azariel positioned Sophie. He moved her feet to either side of Teladorian’s hips and guided her forward until her pussy was pressed against Teladorian’s face and her arms rested on the bed. “Now, suck on her clit, while I enjoy her ass. I don’t think either of us could keep her from coming this time, so don’t bother trying.”

She was about to object, when Teladorian latched on to her clit, and she realized Azariel was right. Her body was primed and ready to go. No force on earth would hold back her orgasm this time.

Teladorian gently sucked while Azariel licked and nibbled. She felt her ass cheeks pulled apart, but couldn’t tell who held her open. Azariel traced the crease between her cheeks, boldly stroking over her anus. Fingers pushed into her pussy, but she still couldn’t tell who was touching her where.

The fingers in her pussy began to slide, while Azariel forced the tip of his tongue into her sensitive rear passage. Hot sensations spiraled up her inner walls and blossomed in her belly.

Lick, lick, thrust, Azariel fucked her ass with his tongue. It was raw and rude and unbelievably arousing.

Go on, baby. Come for us. We know you love this. Azariel’s deep voice sounded in her mind and her body willingly obeyed. She shook violently as her muscles contracted in deep, rhythmic spasms.

Azariel shot to his feet and pulled her away from Teladorian. “Bend over the bed.” She assumed the position as soon as Teladorian moved out of her way. “Now conjure lube and work your cock into her ass,” he directed Teladorian.

Her ass cheeks were parted again and Teladorian positioned himself at her back entrance. Azariel was longer, but Teladorian was thicker. He pushed forward and her anus spread, stretching to accommodate his breadth. Pressure sucked the breath from her lungs, but pleasure rolled in its wake. She clenched the bedcovers and pushed back against him, overwhelmed by the savage fullness.

“That’s good,” Teladorian murmured. “So fucking good.”

He gradually worked his entire length inside her then stopped.

“You know what comes next,” Azariel said.

“You do the same thing to me?”

“Exactly.”

Titillated by what was about to happen, Sophie sank more fully into Teladorian’s mind. Anticipation far outweighed his uncertainty. He trusted Azariel implicitly and knew he would never harm him.

Azariel parted Teladorian’s cheeks and circled his anus with a lube-covered finger. “So tight, yet so ready. Do you willingly submit to me?”

“You’ve certainly waited long enough to claim your prize.” Humor was unmistakable in his tense tone, then tenderness filled his mind and he added, “Fuck me, love. I want your cock inside me.”

Sophie trembled. Her body stretched tight around Teladorian, yet she sensed his body as well. Azariel smoothed lube around and into Teladorian’s tight hole. Desire blazed from him, warming Sophie from the inside out.

“You still with us?” Azariel asked, pausing to stroke her hip.

“Always.”

He shifted his stance slightly and worked the head of his cock into Teladorian’s ass.

Teladorian gasped, his cock jerking inside Sophie. Heat and excitement flowed freely between them. The fullness pushed through Teladorian and into Sophie as Azariel introduced his shaft inch by inch.

Azariel drew back then slowly drove a bit deeper. Teladorian groaned and shuddered. He wrapped his arms around Sophie, drawing strength from her as he submitted body and soul to Azariel.

With his cock lodged deep inside Teladorian, Azariel paused to caress his lovers. His hands stroked sides and rubbed shoulders until Teladorian relaxed enough to mimic his movements. Teladorian caressed Sophie, his hands greedy, yet tender.

They hung suspended in the sensual haze, gathering energy for the coming storm. Azariel pulled back then drove inward, filling Teladorian with one slow stroke. He pulled back again and Teladorian followed, fucking as he was fucked.

Sophie shut her eyes against the pleasure. She was surrounded with and filled by sensations so intense they threatened her sanity. Slow and steady only inflamed their mutual desire. Soon Azariel’s pace sped and Teladorian followed suit. They rocked as one unit, driving the pleasure higher than it had ever gone before.

She threw back her head and cried out as her orgasm ripped through her. Teladorian wrapped his arm around her waist, holding her still while he thrust fast and hard then joined her in completion. Azariel was half a second behind, driving deep as he shot his seed into Teladorian’s warm body.

For a long time they didn’t move. The men held their weight off her without disrupting the union of their bodies.

“If this is punishment,” Teladorian said a few minutes later, “I fully intend to misbehave.”

Azariel laughed and finally found the strength to move. “This is one of many punishments. I can paddle your ass while Sophie sucks your cock.”

“Or I can paddle his ass while you suck his cock,” she proposed.

“Or I can paddle your ass while Azariel licks your pussy,” Teladorian countered, laughter brightening his tone.

“The combinations are endless.” Azariel stretched out his arms and hugged them both. “And I have a feeling we’ll try them all.

Epilogue

Cadin paced in front of Emit, too infuriated for immobility. They had just returned to the Duarte fortress when Cadin materialized in Emit’s favorite form. The buxom blonde seemed particularly inappropriate given Cadin’s mood. “You incompetent fool!” she cried, her voice almost shrill. “They made you look like a terrified puppy and you allowed it.”

“I had no choice,” he snapped, looking around the deserted kitchen to make sure they weren’t overheard. “Teladorian’s spells are --”

“Teladorian is a demon bastard like any other. I could have found another before anyone realized Teladorian’s spells were gone.”

“Why didn’t you tell me that before? I know you were there, watching, plotting. You’re always plotting. I can sense it.” He stalked toward her, suspicion twisting his features.

Excitement stirred within Cadin. Whenever his father’s strength flared to life within Emit it made Cadin horny as hell. It wouldn’t do for Emit to realize just how often he was manipulated or how far Cadin’s plots extended.

“You promised to leave Sophie alone,” she reminded him. “That doesn’t mean you can’t seek revenge elsewhere.”

Emit grabbed her by the shoulders and spun her around. Odd sensation stirred within her body, prickly tingles and melting heat. He pushed one hand up under her blouse, roughly cupping her breast.

“Do you want me to fuck you again?” Emit whispered the question in her ear as his fingers tugged on her nipple. “I think you’ve developed a taste for physical pleasures. I’m not even sure you realize how often you materialize when we’re alone.”

Cadin shivered. Was he right? Had the fleeting pleasures of the flesh lured and intoxicated her? She should disintegrate and prove him wrong, but already her pussy ripened, ready for a good, long fuck. “If you make me come really hard, I’ll tell you what I’m plotting.”

He tugged her pants down and bent her over the counter. “No. If I enjoy this well enough, I might listen to what you have to say.” He thrust into her aching body without further warning. “If not, I’ll banish you to oblivion.”

She grasped the edge of the counter and moaned. His cock felt so good as it pounded into her. She didn’t care if they were seen. Nothing mattered but the thick, hard slide of his flesh inside hers.

Harder and faster he thrust, slamming her knees against the cupboard with each impact. She arched, desperate for the burst of sensation awaiting her at the end of all the grunting.

Suddenly he stopped, his cock lodged deep inside her. “Now tell me what you’re up to and I’ll let you come.”

“No!” She tightened her inner muscles, trying to detonate the sensations herself.

“I’m not as foolish as you thought, Cadin. And I’m aware of a whole lot more than you realize.” He slipped his hand between her thighs and gently tugged on her clit.

She cried out and wiggled wildly. “All right! All right. I’ll tell you, just let me come.”

He continued to pluck on her clit, while he resumed a slow, deep rhythm. She sprawled against the counter, momentarily surrendering to his demands. She could leave him whenever she wanted. She’d survived for decades without these sensations and she could do so again. She? When had she begun to think of herself as one gender or the other?

The pleasure crested and she cried out, shaking with the force of her orgasm. So he wasn’t as useless as she thought. Wasn’t that a good thing?

“Talk.” He held her down, his cock still buried inside her.

“Darius Zoltan has three sons.” She sounded breathless and dazed. “Your father targeted the wrong clan from the beginning. A direct assault makes far more sense.”

“Go on. I’m listening.” He pulled her chest away from the counter and cupped both breasts, his thumbs abrading her nipples.

“All we need to do is show his sons, one by one, that the modern world can be a very dangerous place indeed….”

Book Two: Dangerous

Without warning, Monique finds herself trapped in a secluded castle, prisoner to the most dangerously appealing man she’s ever met. Instead of teaching Anthony how to adjust to modern society, Anthony—with the help of his personal guard—shows her the unbelievable pleasures only attainable in a bygone world.

Chapter One

“Do you know what this is about?”

Anthony Zoltan looked at his personal guard and constant companion. Most of the servants knew better than to question his actions, but four hundred years of faithful service bought Jacob some leeway.

“Father summoned me to his office.” Anthony shrugged. “What more do I need to know?”

Jacob chuckled, looking every bit the highland laird despite his jeans and T-shirt. “Is that a reprimand -- sir?”

The title was added with just enough sarcasm to make Anthony smile. A blood bond might link Jacob Cameron to Zoltan clan, but he was far from subservient. The Camerons were fierce and lethal warriors. Zoltan clan depended on their skill and loyalty and rewarded them with long life and prosperity.

“If it were a reprimand, you’d be on your knees.”

Another throaty chuckle was Jacob’s only reply.

Secluded in the mountains of Montana, the sprawling house was hard to find and even harder to access. Full-blooded descendants of Darius Zoltan could teleport, so transportation was seldom a problem for them. Their servants, however, were faced with steep, four-wheel drive trails whenever they ventured out without one of the Zoltans.

Generators and fresh spring water provided basic creature comforts. Satellite television and Internet access had been added in recent years. Even so, Anthony felt isolation pressing in around him and he wasn’t sure why.

“Are you hungry?” Two hundred years in America had almost smoothed the Highland burr from Jacob’s voice. The remaining lilt suited his rustic good looks so well Anthony never encouraged him to alter the inflection.

“Not particularly.” Anthony glanced at the taller man as they headed down the front stairs. “Why do you ask?”

“You seem restless, is all.” The brawny Scotsman smiled and tossed his wavy brown hair. “Perhaps you’re in need of a good fucking.”

“Are you offering?”

Jacob’s laugh was short and sharp, this time. “You know damn well when and why we fuck. Don’t be gettin’ greedy.” Sudden tension gripped his jaw, accenting his rugged features and emerald gaze.

“I’m greedy by nature, and you hide behind your obligation.” One glance down the tapered length of Jacob’s body confirmed Anthony’s suspicion. “You enjoy our yearly sessions far more than you’re willing to admit. Just thinking about our last night together has you hard and eager for more.”

Saved from a reply by their arrival, Jacob knocked on the door.

“Enter,” Darius called from within the office.

Jacob twisted the handle and pushed the door inward then stepped aside, allowing Anthony to precede him. Anthony swept into the spacious room then felt his steps falter. A woman knelt on the floor in front of his father, head bowed, hands folded neatly in her lap. Her smooth blonde hair hung down in front of her, partially concealing her face.

“I thought you called,” Anthony said. “Should we come back later?”

Darius stood in front of his desk and all the chairs had been pushed out of the way. “Close the door,” he told Jacob then looked at his son. “Carrie is pregnant. She claims the child is mine and I’m inclined to believe her.”

Carrie was one of his father’s blood thralls. A thrall’s sole purpose was to nourish and pleasure their master. The bond was entered into willingly, but much of a thrall’s personality was eroded by the master’s hold over their mind. The deterioration had never bothered Darius. Thralls wore out and he made new ones. That was simply a harsh reality of life.

“Congratulations.” Children sired by an organic vampire were rare. Most relied on transformation to continue their line. Creating blood thralls increased the chances for conception, but organic females were even rarer than children. Darius would do nothing to risk the health of his unborn child or the woman carrying his potential progeny, which meant he needed to replace her. “Who is this?”

“Carrie’s sister.” Darius motioned toward the woman with practiced nonchalance. Only those who knew him best ever discerned the master vampire’s emotions. “Carrie suggested her sister to meet my needs so she can concentrate on producing a healthy child.”

“A wise precaution.” The woman’s head moved just a fraction, causing her hair to swing. Was she frightened or excited by the possibility of becoming a blood thrall? “Does Carrie’s sister have a name?”

“Erin,” Darius replied.

Anthony glanced at Jacob and smiled. The handsome Scot was staring at Erin with obvious interest. Regardless of the bond between them, Jacob Cameron loved women. His father knew he never went anywhere without Jacob, but that didn’t mean Darius intended for the human to participate in the ritual.

He turned his attention back to the woman. His father’s intentions would be made clear soon enough. “How can we be of assistance?”

Rather than answer him directly, Darius moved closer to the kneeling woman. “Erin, what is a thrall’s purpose?”

“To feed and pleasure her master.” Despite her submissive pose, uncertainty trembled through her tone.

Darius tucked her hair behind her ears, revealing her delicate features. She was younger than her sister and pretty in a wholesome, girl-next-door sort of way. “Why do you want to be my thrall?”

“My sister has known nothing but pleasure and happiness as your thrall. You are a kind and generous master. I would be honored to nourish you.”

Honored? Was it an honor to be the fuck toy of a vampire, to supply them with blood and submit to their every whim? Anthony crossed his arms over his chest and looked at Jacob. The desire to bind the human to him was a temptation from time to time. Their connection was different than master and slave. Jacob’s mind remained intact and his will remained his own. Loyalty seemed more valuable when it was freely given.

“You must ingest my blood and absorb my essence before I feed,” Darius told Erin. “Do you understand what that means?”

She nodded and color crawled up her neck, deepening across her cheeks. “You intend to… fuck me and feed me a small amount of your blood.”

“Correct.” Darius grasped her elbows and pulled her to her feet. “After the bond forms you will know pleasure, but forming the bond can be painful.”

“I understand.”

Darius laughed, the sound dark and sexual. “You know nothing, little lamb. But you will learn.” He motioned the others forward as he said, “Undress for me. I want to see what you’re offering.”

Fear ignited in her clear blue eyes. She looked at Anthony then Jacob, her lips trembling. “Are they going to fuck me too?”

“They are here for you, my sweet. I’m trying to be more conscientious of those who serve me. In the past, I would have forced you to the floor, and fucked you until you accepted my cock and my fangs. That’s how I mastered your sister. I’m trying to be more forward thinking.”

Anthony pressed his lips together, suppressing a smile. Regardless of how it was accomplished, creating a blood thrall was archaic. It would take more than a fascination with the modern world to change his father’s lifelong habits.

Erin kicked off her shoes and unbuttoned her blouse. Jacob slipped the garment off her shoulders, and she lifted her arms free of the sleeves. Darius didn’t object, so Jacob helped her out of her pants as well.

Only her underwear remained when she paused and looked at Darius. “Will you undress too? It feels odd --”

“The slave does not command the master.” His tone was stern, his dark eyes narrowed.

“I’m sorry, sir. This is all new to me.”

To Anthony’s surprise, his father cupped the side of her face and gently kissed her brow. “The rewards will be great, but you must learn the rules. I cannot pretend to be other than I am.”

“Yes, sir.” Staring into the distance, she unclasped her bra.

Darius took it from her and stepped back. “Now the panties.”

Without hesitation, she pushed them past her hips and wiggled out of her last garment. She dared a glance into her master’s eyes as she kicked them aside. Determination had replaced her fear. Anthony was intrigued by the transformation. She looked older now, less vulnerable. Her body was lithe and willowy, her breasts small and round.

Darius raised her arms and placed her hands on the back of her head. She thrust out her breasts and moved her feet farther apart. “Very nice.” Starting at her shoulders, Darius ran his hands over her body, learning her shape and memorizing her textures. He cupped her breasts, his thumbs teasing the nipples. She licked her lips and swayed into his touch.

Anthony looked at Jacob, fascinated by the rapt hunger in his expression. The Scotsman folded his fingers into fists as he followed the lazy progress of Darius’s hands. How long had it been since Jacob indulged his carnal appetites? Jacob seldom left the compound without him and he discreetly turned his back whenever Anthony fed. Was there a reason for his self-imposed celibacy?

Ever aware of those around him, Darius captured the Scotsman’s gaze and said, “You are here for her. Touch her and taste her, but do not fuck her. I can’t allow you that pleasure until after she has accepted the bond.”

Jacob nodded, his throat working stiffly as he struggled to swallow.

Moving behind her, Darius banished his clothes. She had not yet earned the right to see his naked body. There were many privileges she would be earning in the next few nights.

Darius pressed against her back and lightly cupped her breasts. “Here, my son, suckle. Kiss her if you must, but I will also need her mouth.”

Their hands slid and their teeth scraped over her sensitive skin. She shivered and sighed, leaning against Darius as Jacob sank to his knees. The Scotsman stroked her hips and thighs, soothing and calming her before he pushed one hand between her legs.

His throaty groan made Darius raise his head and look over her shoulder. “Is she wet?”

“Gods, yes.” Jacob eased his middle finger into her core and groaned. “Snug and hot, more than ready… for your cock.”

“Soon,” Darius muttered, his gaze returning to the smooth, white skin of her throat. “Lick her pussy, make her come, infuse her blood with energy.”

Happy to oblige, Jacob pressed his face against the apex of her thighs and found her clit with the tip of his tongue. His hand pumped between her legs, drawing his finger in and out of her body.

The scent of her arousal intoxicated Anthony, stirring his bloodlust as well as his sexual hunger. He suckled, caressing one breast while his mouth worked on the other.

Darius sliced his thumb with the tip of one fang and pressed the wound against her lips. “Suck, Erin. Know my taste. This is the first step.”

Her tongue snaked out and captured the blood trailing across his flesh. She shuddered then licked again, fastening her lips around the shallow wound. Her body tensed and her eyes closed as energy rushed through her. Darius was ancient, his blood more potent and powerful than this mortal woman could possibly know.

Jacob drew his finger out of her passage and parted her folds, exposing her swollen clit. He carefully sucked the tender nub, until she cried out, coming in short, sharp bursts. Anthony drew deeply on her nipple, mindful of his distended fangs. His father hadn’t given him permission to drink, so he must control his urges.

Sexual energy swirled through Anthony, making him anxious and wild. He wanted to thrust balls deep into her pulsing cunt and feast from her breast. The scent of her arousal and her silken flesh urged him on, dared him to challenge his father. He shoved the instinct back and focused on the fantasy. The time might come when he would challenge his father; it was an inevitable part of life’s cycle, but a thrall would not be at the center of the conflict.

Darius wrapped his arms around her torso and bit into her shoulder, using his teeth to control her rather than feed. Erin screamed, twisting wildly within his embrace. Lost in dark hunger, Anthony watched the struggle, mesmerized by the elemental battle between male and female, master and slave.

Jacob sat back on his heels, hands fisted on his thighs. He understood the battle too. This was between Darius and Erin. Darius must overpower her, subdue her… master her.

Erin’s knees buckled and Jacob scrambled out of the way. Darius followed her down. He urged her forward, guiding her hands to the floor as his knees wedged her legs apart. With one brutal thrust, he buried his cock in her pussy and released his hold on her throat.

“Yield!” Darius snapped. “Open your mind and accept the link. It hurts more when you resist.”

She tossed her head and bucked against him, driving his cock deeper in the process. Anthony ran his tongue over his fangs and groaned. The smell of blood and aroused woman was testing his control.

His father grasped the back of her neck and urged her head toward the floor. His hips drew back then slammed forward, drawing another startled cry from Erin. Anthony could almost feel her passage grip him, while her body thrashed beneath him. He snarled softly and turned away.

The unmistakable slap of flesh against flesh filled the room. A moment later Erin’s soft yelps became cries of pleasure. Anthony closed his eyes and forced back his hunger and his lust.

“Say it!” His father’s tone cracked with authority and demand. “Say my name.”

Anthony opened his eyes, waiting for her reply. Would she submit so easily? Why would his father want a prize so easily won?

“Master,” she whispered and Darius came, shaking with the force of his climax.

He ground his crotch against her ass, his cock buried inside her. Without warning, he tangled his fingers in her hair and drew her head back and to the side. Light gleamed off his fangs for an instant before he bit into her throat.

She trembled, eyes wide and staring. Anthony had seen it all before. Darius had kept thralls for longer than Anthony could remember. Her body would absorb his father’s essence as he fed on her blood. Their bond would strengthen and his hold over her mind would increase. He would take her over and over until she submitted without thought or hesitation. Her gaze clouded and her features relaxed. The first cycle was nearly complete.

Darius drew his hips back then drove into her pliant body. Vampires could control their bodies, remaining hard until they were utterly sated. Erin’s head sagged forward and Darius tugged on her hair. “Offer your mouth to Jacob. He served you selflessly before. Pleasure him as you would pleasure me.”

Jacob’s startled gaze shot toward Anthony, his expression troubled, yet eager.

Go on. Sharing his thralls makes Father feel more powerful, Anthony urged.

Needing no further convincing, Jacob unfastened his jeans and exposed his erection. He approached the woman with far more hesitation than his bobbing cock conveyed.

She opened her mouth and sucked him inside, dragging a strangled cry from Jacob’s throat. “Oh, that’s a good lass. Just like that.”

Anthony watched the steady slide of Jacob’s shaft, wishing he could inspire the same urgent longing in the handsome Scotsman. Jacob begrudgingly allowed Anthony to fuck him once a year to sustain their link. Jacob no longer pretended not to enjoy their intimacies, but as soon as they were finished, he became remote and professional again until the following year.

Jacob’s features tensed with the pleasure Erin gave him. He touched her face with disturbing reverence as he pumped his hips. Anthony wanted to shove Jacob back and force him to admit he felt more than obligation. With one mental shove, Anthony could bind Jacob to him fully, as Erin was now bound to his father. He sighed. That wasn’t what he wanted. He wanted Jacob to welcome his embrace, to crave his body with unabashed desperation.

Darius threw back his head and arched his back, shuddering with another powerful climax. Erin’s body echoed the tremors and she tilted her head back, taking Jacob into her throat. Jacob moaned, holding her face between his hands as he came.

“Lick him clean, sweet slave.” Darius pulled out of her sopping pussy with a deep sigh. She obediently licked every drop of cum off Jacob’s shaft before turning him loose. “As soon as you catch your breath, Anthony is going to fuck your ass.”

Anthony drew his father’s attention with a subtle shake of his head. I’d rather not.

Why? Has buggering Jacob ruined you for women? She’s never taken a cock up her ass. Imagine how tightly she’ll grip you.

The question took them far too close to the truth. Had he lost his appetite for females? No, it just had to mean more than this. Carefully reinforcing his mental shields, he responded, I need to feed. I’d rather satisfy both hungers at the same time.

If you say so. Darius slapped Erin on the ass. “On second thought, I really should be your first. Go to my bedroom and tell Megan and Jessie to prepare you for my cock. They’ll know what I mean.” Erin scrambled up off the floor and reached for her clothes. “Leave them. You haven’t earned the privilege of covering yourself.”

“Yes, sir.” She glanced at her clothing with obvious longing then left the office.

“She’ll do well,” Darius muttered. “She has a strong spirit and a responsive body. Carrie has a hearty constitution. Hopefully her sister has as well.”

“Have any of your blood slaves developed anemia?” Anthony seldom spoke with his father about the specifics of thralldom. Early on Anthony decided against the practice, yet he found himself curious now.

“It’s difficult for a single thrall to keep up with my needs. They develop various health issues, anemia among them. That’s why I experimented with multiple bondings. Two females are almost guaranteed to fight. They’re too damn competitive. Any more than three and they break off into smaller groups and create all sorts of complications. I’ve found three creates the perfect balance of harmony and variety.”

Anthony looked at Jacob, possibilities tumbling through his mind. Darius had been talking about blood thralls, but Anthony easily applied the concept to a slightly different scenario. Was it possible a third would bridge the emotional gap between him and his reluctant bodyguard? Jacob needed a woman in his life, and Anthony was willing to share if sharing meant Jacob would honestly examine the full scope of his sexuality.

Darius conjured clothes and dragged his chair back behind his desk. “Now, the real reason I summoned you.” He sat and waited for Anthony to join him at the desk.

“I’m listening.” Anthony let the intriguing possibility drift to the back of his mind, for the time being.

“As I told Erin, I’m trying to wrap my mind around modern concepts. If this clan doesn’t adapt soon, I fear we’ll fade into obscurity. My success has been marginal at best. I’m too set in my ways, but I have every confidence you and your brothers can… assimilate, for lack of a better word.”

“Resistance is futile?” Anthony smiled, but his father appeared oblivious to the Star Trek reference. “What do I need to do to assimilate into modern society?”

“That’s what your tutor is going to explain. I’ve arranged separate instructors for you and your brothers. I figured teaching all three of you was too much for any one person.”

“You’re probably right.” He crossed his legs and tried not to show how ludicrous he found the entire concept. They might be isolated, but they were far from ignorant about the modern world. He and his brothers chose to minimize their contact with those outside Zoltan clan. The practice kept their bloodline strong and their priorities focused. “When will my ‘tutor’ arrive and who have you commissioned for these lessons?”

“You will be joining her at a nightclub called Station X and her name is Monique Vasco.”

Anthony’s jaw dropped. Had his father lost his mind? Vasco clan owned a string of hotel/casinos scattered across three continents. No one asked Vasco clan for help unless they were willing to pay, and pay dearly.

If the other clan leaders found out about this lunacy, they might see it as weakness and make a move on Zoltan clan. “Vasco? Is she related to Samcillian Vasco?” Please, let her be some unknown nobody.

“His eldest daughter and heir.” Darius scratched his nose then pushed a strand of hair off his forehead. “I expect you to treat her with the respect due any organic female.”

Respect wasn’t going to be the problem. If Vasco clan had agreed to participate in this farce, they had an ulterior motive. No one ever accused Samcillian of generosity. Anthony gave himself a mental shake. Dwelling on the problem never solved anything. Could he uncover their true motivation while he played country bumpkin for their amusement? He doubted anyone was that good an actor.

“The heir to Vasco clan is going to teach me how to assimilate into modern society?” His mind refused to absorb the possibility.

“Don’t use that tone with me.” His father scowled. “This can and will be done. Take Jacob with you if you like. He could use some modernizing too!”

* * *

“You want me to do what?” Monique Vasco looked at her father with a mixture of amusement and dread. Each time he summoned her to his penthouse in the Twilight Jewel, she expected bad news. The Jewel was his pride and joy, the posh epicenter of his gaming empire. Still, this had to be some sort of joke. “Sophie was nearly killed because of your alliance with Zoltan clan. Surely you’re not moving forward with this idiotic agreement.”

“I promised Darius I’d help him, and I’m a man of my word.” Her father turned from the picture windows overlooking the Las Vegas strip and crossed his arms over his chest.

Shit. She knew that look. He wasn’t going to give in without a fight. “I would think the near murder of your daughter would render the alliance invalid.” She kept her voice calm and controlled. If there was one thing her father couldn’t abide, it was emotional women. He was a businessman first and foremost; being her father came in a distant second.

“Edmond Duarte is dead.” He dismissed her concern with the wave of his hand. “The danger is past.”

“Bullshit,” she said in a soft, even tone. “Vampires never slink away into the shadows. Duarte’s son started plotting revenge before Edmond’s ashes were swept up off the floor.”

Her father made a sound suspiciously like a snort. “You’ve never met Emit. He couldn’t plot his way out of a traffic jam.”

“Even so, I’m not going to put myself in danger because some xenophobic hermit decided to pull his head out of the sand.” With the issue settled in her mind, she turned toward the door.

“Monique.” Her father’s imperious tone brought her up short. She closed her eyes and started counting, hoping to mute her temper with tedium. “I need you to do this, even if you think it’s unreasonable.”

“Why is this so important?” She looked over her shoulder, not bothering to disguise her hostility. “Does Zoltan clan have something you want or do they have something on you?”

“The details aren’t important. Just spend some time with Anthony. Take him to a show or have him watch TV. Think of him as a foreign dignitary. Introduce him to America. If you relax a little, this could even be fun.”

Chapter Two

Monique fidgeted on a barstool the following evening as she waited for her unwanted guest. The nightly crowd wouldn’t descend on Station X for another hour or so. Hopefully, she could convince Anthony to select another destination before they were overrun by pleasure seekers. She had nothing against the popular bar. In fact her father had commissioned the Bronsteins to open a similar club in the Twilight Jewel. Even so, the rowdy atmosphere was counterproductive to her agenda.

Anthony Zoltan. His name echoed through her mind. She wasn’t sure what to expect. Would he stride into Station X looking like an escapee from Excalibur or would he be intimidated by the overtly sexual atmosphere? Intimidated? She shook her head. He was a male vampire. Few were intimidated by anything.

She sensed him before she saw him. A slow, intoxicating pull turned her head toward the main entrance on the far side of the room. A tall, muscular human opened the door then quickly stepped aside. Monique noted the pleasing arrangement of his features and the impressive breadth of his shoulders a moment before Anthony moved into view.

There was no doubt the second man was Anthony. He emanated authority and danger with effortless ease. He wasn’t extremely handsome. His tall companion was better looking. Still, she couldn’t drag her gaze away from his captivating face.

Each of his features was average, wide brow, straight nose, full lips, and high cheekbones. The only exception was his deep blue eyes. One glance into those soulful depths and his appearance transformed into something far more striking than the individual components.

Dressed in charcoal-colored pants and a royal blue shirt, there was nothing about him that should account for his… magnetism. Even so, she felt drawn, fascinated, and aroused. Shaking away the sensations, she extended her hand. “Monique Vasco. I’ll be your guide.”

Anthony’s fingers encompassed hers as he raised her hand to his lips. “I presume you know my name. You were expecting me.”

His lips brushed her skin, and tingles crawled up her arm. She was an organic vampire, for God’s sake. Why was he affecting her so powerfully? “How would you prefer to be addressed?”

The men exchanged wicked smiles. “Please, call me Anthony.”

“Am I missing something?” She pulled her hand out of his light grasp.

“Zoltan men are most often addressed as sir,” the other man said. “Or master.” A faint accent colored his words, bringing to mind kilts and claymores.

Intrigued by the sensual purr in the human’s tone, she turned toward him and assessed his features more closely. Oh yeah, he was by far the better looking of the two. And his casual clothing did nothing to hide the muscular contours of his body. His hair was lighter than Anthony’s and it swept away from his face in distinct waves. Emerald green and filled with secrets, his gaze stared back at her steadily.

“And you are?” She summoned her professional detachment, refusing to let either of them rattle her composure.

“Jacob Cameron.” He inclined his head respectfully, yet remained just out of reach.

“It’s nice to meet you, Mr. Cameron.”

“Jacob, please.” His charming smile made her want to outline his lips with her fingertip or, better yet, her tongue. As if he could sense her interest, he moved closer and reached for her hand.

Anthony warned him off with a meaningful glare. “She’s here for me.”

His arrogance annoyed her. “Then what’s Jacob here for?” Challenging a vampire was never wise, but Monique couldn’t seem to stop herself.

“He’s here for me too.” Anthony leaned in and whispered the boast in her ear.

Fueled by the inference, her imagination took flight. She saw the two men naked and entwined in a passionate embrace. Anthony maneuvered Jacob relentlessly, controlling him with his hands and teeth. Slowly, savoring each hard-won inch, Anthony drove his cock into Jacob’s ass. Jacob tossed his head and cried out, his features contorted in ecstasy. Anthony reached around Jacob’s lean hip and grasped his shaft, pumping in tandem with the rocking of his hips.

A smile tugged at the corners of her mouth, and heat cascaded through her body. These next few days might be a lot more interesting than she’d anticipated.

“That’s rather selfish, don’t you think?” She was treading on dangerous ground, revealing an interest she wasn’t ready to acknowledge. She wasn’t even sure she liked Anthony. He was far too sure of himself. “You can’t have both of us.”

“Why not?” Anthony’s hand brushed her waist as he moved away.

Tempt and withdraw. Hint and tease. He definitely knew how the game was played. All she had to do was decide if she wanted to join him for a round or two. “I was never good at sharing.” She tilted her head and her hair angled across her face. “What would you like to see first?”

“Whatever you’re willing to show me.”

Excitement ricocheted through her system. She’d never been this tempted by a man she’d just met. Was she simply sensing the power of his bloodline, or was this connection… She couldn’t explain it, but it was real. And it was dangerous. She couldn’t afford to indulge her desire until she figured out what was behind their sudden interest in the modern world.

“Have you ever been to a casino?” Las Vegas was her home, her territory. She would feel more comfortable if she took him to familiar surroundings.

Anthony traced the edge of her hair with his fingertip, disturbing the artful fall without actually touching her. “Games of chance have been available on the Internet for years. What else do you have to offer?”

Awareness pulsed between them, tangible and electric. She couldn’t move, could barely think past the longing unfurling within her body. His fingers toyed with a strand of her hair and his gaze focused on her mouth. Predatory hunger burned through the flirtatious light in his eyes. He parted his lips and his fangs gleamed. Unless she intended to fuck him, she needed to stop this now.

She pulled her hair out of his grasp and took a step back. “A private room has been reserved for our use. Why don’t we take a few minutes and figure out what appeals to you?”

His mouth quirked in a secretive smile, but he nodded.

With Anthony at her side and Jacob walking a step behind them, Monique crossed to the stairs in the back corner of Station X’s main lounge.

“Does Vasco clan own this place?” Anthony asked as they started up the staircase.

“I’m not sure who owes it. There have been lots of rumors, but no one seems to know for sure. The manager’s name is Randolph Bronstein.”

“Then why was this club chosen for our meeting?”

A feather light sensation teased the back of her neck, like the brush of fingertips against her nape. Her footsteps faltered and Anthony’s hand cupped her elbow. She looked into his eyes, nearly forgetting what he’d asked. Damn it. She needed to pull herself together.

“My father thought you’d be more comfortable on neutral ground.” She eased her arm away from his warm fingers and continued in a stronger tone. “Bronstein welcomes anyone, regardless of origin, as long as they behave.”

One of his brows arched as he motioned her onward. “I promise I’ll behave.”

The sensual inflection in his tone made her wonder how he would behave, but she let the comment slide.

She led them to one of the VIP booths overlooking the main floor of the club. Music was dampened to a rhythmic rumble and the large window was coated with reflective film, protecting their privacy, while offering a bird’s eye view of the action.

A leather couch was situated in front of the window and hors d’oeuvres had been arranged on a small table near the door. Though food wouldn’t sustain them, eating and drinking helped vampires blend with humans. Did Zoltan clan bother trying to blend or did they simply lock themselves away? It was odd to realize she knew so little about them.

She took her seat at one end of the couch and Anthony sat beside her. Jacob stood to one side of the window, silently assessing the entire scene.

“Would you like something to drink?” She crossed her legs and tried to relax.

Anthony caught her wrist and traced her vein with his thumb. “Are you offering?”

“No.” She pulled her hand back. “Perhaps I’ve given you the wrong impression. I’m here to guide you toward activities you’ll find entertaining, not to become your entertainment.”

He smiled with feigned innocence. “I’m not sure what you mean.”

“You know exactly what I mean.” All playfulness faded from her tone. Despite their attraction, this was business. She couldn’t let herself forget it again. “If you require female companionship, I can make the arrangements, but I’m not offering myself in that role.”

“Too bad.” He stretched out his arm across the back of the couch and pivoted toward her. “I suspect we’d both enjoy ourselves immensely.”

Jacob watched the exchange without comment. Monique felt his gaze moving over her face. Needing a segue, she looked at him and asked, “Would you like something to eat or drink?”

“I’m on duty.”

She shook her head and manufactured a smile. “Neither of you is allowing me to be a very good hostess.”

“Then let’s dispense with the pleasantries,” Anthony suggested. “I suspect the reason we’ve been thrown together has little to do with modern society.”

So, she wasn’t the only one confused by this situation. Did she dare trust him with her concerns? This could be part of the plan. She gave herself a mental shake. There was no need for melodramatics. Their fathers were clearly up to something, but it wasn’t some grand conspiracy.

Even so, she chose her words carefully. “Having met you, I agree. You’re clearly not as… backward as I was led to believe.”

His smile became a bit wolfish as he scooted toward her. “Don’t let my manners fool you. I am very much in tune with my barbarous past.”

Her heart leapt and her nipples beaded, forming distinct peaks beneath her silk blouse. “Thanks for the warning.”

He sifted her hair through his fingers while he gazed into her eyes. She could almost feel him grasping her shoulders and urging her back across the arm of the couch. His body would press her into the cushions and ease her legs apart. Would she struggle or welcome his aggression? She’d never allowed a lover to command her, had never been tempted by the possibility.

He leaned close and inhaled her scent. His face hovered above her neck then descended to the valley between her breasts. “I smell no mate on you. Why have Vasco males allowed such a prize to go unclaimed?”

She was afraid to move, afraid he’d touch her, and rational thought would abandon her completely. “Vasco males no longer claim their mates. Marriages are built on mutual respect and lasting emotions.” Though what she said was true, it wasn’t what had kept her from accepting any of her suitors. The Vasco bloodline had been diluted so often, no Vasco male could equal her strength, much less overpower her.

Anthony inhaled again, saturating his senses. Never before had a female aroused him so wildly with nothing more than her smile and her rich, evocative scent. He wanted to rip the clothes from her body and explore every inch of her silken flesh. He’d touch her and taste her until pleasure left her weak and trembling. Then he’d claim her, filling her again and again. His chest tightened, and his cock strained against the front of his pants, desperate for the snug embrace of her cunt.

“Then Vasco men have forgotten what it means to be vampire.” He moved his hand to the arm of the sofa, caging her with his body. “We’re predators: we track, we chase, and we claim. That’s our nature.” She licked her lips and his gaze focused on her mouth. Her lips were lush, moist and inviting. He would not rest until he tasted them and felt their softness caressing him.

“I’m not your next meal.” Her chin raised and she pushed against his arm. “I thought we established that already.”

He wasn’t ready to let her go. Sleek black hair framed her oval face. Her eyes were nearly as dark as her hair, and the defiance burning there incited his lust as never before. Most females sensed his power and instinctively submitted. He was an organic vampire, prince of an ancient line. That was generally all the incentive it required to produce an eager lover.

Monique was his equal. Her bloodline was nearly as old as his. The thought of her surrender sent fire coursing through his veins. He must have her. He would have her! No power on earth would prevent their joining now that he’d memorized her scent and looked into her eyes.

He could play the game, flirt and tease, find out how she spent her days and what she took in her coffee. But that would only postpone the inevitable. They were meant to be together. Every minute that passed only made him more certain and more anxious to begin.

“Zoltan clan has a significantly higher birth rate than any other clan.” Slipping his hand into her hair, he held her steady as his face descended. “Vasco clan has more organic females than any other clan. Can’t you guess what they really want from us?” He kissed the corners of her mouth as she absorbed the implication.

“They wouldn’t dare,” she whispered. “My father knows I will only marry for love.”

He nipped her bottom lip then soothed the sting with the tip of his tongue. “Who said anything about marriage?”

She gasped and shoved against his chest. “You arrogant bastard! I wouldn’t --”

He silenced her with his mouth, his sudden embrace trapping her arms between their bodies. She wiggled and twisted. He shifted her against his chest, resting the back of her neck in the bend of his arm. His mouth slid over and against hers, yet his tongue never ventured beyond the softness of her lips.

Jacob, let’s go. I know a more appropriate setting for the consummation of this alliance.

With obvious reluctance, Jacob approached the couch.

Monique’s struggles eased for a moment. Anthony pushed to his feet with Monique cradled in his arms. She jerked her head to the side and let out a shrill scream. Her back arched and she lunged hard enough to throw Anthony off balance.

Jacob swept her into his arms as Anthony righted his stance.

“Easy, lass,” Jacob said, shooting his employer a hostile glance.

After a moment of shocked compliance, Monique resumed her efforts. She drew back her hand and tapered claws shot from the tips of her fingers. Anthony caught her wrist before she could swing her arm.

“None of that. Your quarrel is with me, not Jacob.”

“Fuck you both!” she snarled, baring her fangs.

“If you insist.” Anthony pressed against her side, wedging her more closely against Jacob’s chest.

She turned her head toward the door and shouted, “Help! Security!”

Anthony wrapped his arms around Monique and held tight to Jacob’s back. A metaphysical beacon pulsed in the distance, guiding his mind, leading him home. He gathered energy and locked on to the signal. Reality blurred then faded as he propelled their huddled party through the vastness of space.

Monique trembled and clung to Jacob’s neck. Fuck them both, indeed. She might be exploring that possibility sooner than she realized.

Jacob’s anger simmered. Anthony didn’t need to scan his mind to sense the resentment. If Jacob fell into a protective role, it might work to his advantage. He wanted them to bond, to be comfortable with each other, as long as they didn’t shut him out.

They arrived in a whoosh of color and sound. Monique cried out then scrambled away from Jacob. Her feet tangled in her haste and she stumbled. Anthony caught her arm, but she jerked away. “Don’t touch me!”

Her defiance made Anthony smile, which only made her angrier.

She tossed her hair out of her eyes and demanded, “Take me back, right now! My father will kill you for this.”

“That wouldn’t serve his ultimate goal, now would it?”

“What exactly do you imagine his ultimate goal is?” She placed her hands on her hips and glared at him.

It was hard to concentrate with her chest heaving and her cheeks flushed. “He wants a joint heir for Zoltan and Vasco clans. Our child will be the most powerful vampire on the planet.”

“Even if you could get me pregnant, I’d have to be convinced to let you try.”

He chuckled, stalking toward her slowly. “That sounds suspiciously like a challenge.”

“Where are we?” She looked around the tower room, her eyes wide and hostile. “Why did you bring me here?”

“This is my childhood home and I brought you here to seduce you.”

She scoffed, stubbornly holding her ground. “You’re wasting your time. I have no intention of sleeping with you.”

“I said nothing about sleep.” In a lightning fast series of movements, he drew her arms behind her back and held her wrists in one hand. With the other, he flicked open the buttons running down the front of her blouse.

“Stop it!” She hissed and twisted, fangs peeking out between her parted lips.

“Have you forgotten? I’m a barbarian, unconcerned with modern expectations.”

Her breasts swelled further into view with each ragged breath. “If you rape me, our clans will go to war.”

“There you go again. I said nothing about rape.” Settling her wrists more comfortably at the small of her back, he adjusted his hold on her arms. Then he traced the edge of her bra with the tip of his finger. “I’ve never forced myself on an unwilling lover.”

“What do you call this?”

“Foreplay.” He tugged her blouse off and tossed it aside, releasing her arms only long enough to complete the maneuver.

She cried out in exasperation and tugged against his hold. Her wiggling only rubbed her belly against his erection and dragged his primitive nature that much closer to the surface.

“You’ll protest and struggle.” As if on cue, she twisted hard and raised her knee. He turned, absorbing the blow with his thigh. She was strong and fast, but no match for him and they both knew it. “You’ll call me names and threaten me.” He picked her up and slung her over his shoulder. Her frantic kicking only sent her shoes sailing across the room. He unzipped her skirt then set her back on her feet. With a quick yank, he rid her of the garment before she could raise the zipper.

“I don’t want to have sex with you!” Monique swung at her demented captor as he reached for the front clasp on her bra. He couldn’t mean to do this. Even Zoltan clan didn’t kidnap brides anymore. No, this wasn’t about marriage. He just meant to fuck her until he got her pregnant! “This is already rape, you asshole! Do you really want a clan war on your hands?”

The clasp released with a little snap and her breasts sprang free. She gasped, reaching for the disconnected cups as he turned her around. He was so damn fast she couldn’t keep up with his movements, much less prevent them. He pulled the straps down her arms, dragging the material out from under her fingers.

Jacob stood by the door, his features tense and disapproving. Would he stop this before it went any further? He was human! What could he do?

Leaving her in her panties and thigh-high stockings, Anthony dragged her toward the opposite side of the room. There was no furniture to speak of, just a crumpled pallet on the bare, wooden floor. Moonlight streamed in through slit windows, but each was too narrow for her to fit through even if she managed to jump that high.

Anthony snapped a cold, metal collar around her throat and she cried out. “It’s silver!” She clawed at the band, terrified that the weakening sensation would drag her into unconsciousness. “What are you doing? I can feel it draining my strength.”

“A thin silver core runs through the gold. It shouldn’t irritate your skin and any weakening is temporary. Your strength will return as soon as it’s removed.”

She hesitated, uncertain and afraid, but the sensation stabilized, and her anger returned. With a furious hiss, she faced him. “Take it off now! I will not be abused like this.”

The corners of his mouth quirked and he crossed his arms over his chest, looking every inch the barbarian prince. “This is in no way abusive. It’s a simple precaution to protect you from yourself. I don’t want you sneaking off into the darkness. You’re a stranger to this land. You have no idea what you’d be facing.”

“This is the twenty-first century.” The argument sounded lame even in her ears. “You can’t do this to me.” She felt along the collar, searching for a clasp or some sort of hinge. The metal was smooth, seamless and… a chain was attached to a loop at the back! She grasped a loop of its length and swung it at him. “What the fuck is this? Am I to be treated like an animal?”

He took himself out of range with one long stride. His gaze dipped to her jostling breasts, and lust reignited in his eyes. “That’s entirely up to you. If you want the chain removed, you must earn the privilege. If you want your clothing returned, you must earn the privilege. And ultimately, if you want to be set free, you will earn that privilege as well.”

“I won’t play your twisted games. This is a waste of time.”

With a casual shrug, he turned toward the door. “Time is one thing I have plenty of.” He paused as he reached Jacob and said, “You will guard her, but you will not interfere. Do you understand?”

Jacob glanced at Monique, regret obvious in his expression. “Yes, sir.”

“I mean it. You will not feed her or offer her your clothing. She is to remain as she is.”

“I understand.”

“It’s been a long time since you gave me reason to punish you, but it’s only fair to warn you. I haven’t lost my taste for pain.”

Jacob responded with a stiff nod. Why had Anthony been so insistent? No blood thrall would countermand their master. Most had no thoughts beyond their master’s desire.

Anthony left through a low, arched door. As soon as the bolt slid shut behind Anthony, Jacob looked at her and said, “I’m sorry, lass.”

“You don’t need to apologize. None of this is your fault.” He was looking anywhere but at her, and a deep flush spread across his cheeks. She couldn’t remember the last time she’d seen a man blush. How refreshing. “I’m not embarrassed by my body. You don’t need to fight quite so hard.”

His gaze returned to her face then lowered and he groaned. “No, it’s better if I don’t tempt myself.”

A wicked, rebellious thought teased her imagination. “I should let you do more than look,” she muttered. “It would serve him right.”

Another strangled groan escaped his throat, and he pushed away from the wall. “Let’s change the subject. I’ve been hard since I walked into that nightclub and saw your legs.”

She glanced down and smiled. Black lace stockings always made her legs look long and shapely. If she’d had any idea how the night would end, she would have worn jeans and tennis shoes.

“Is this his usual MO, or did I catch him in a particularly nasty mood?” There wasn’t anywhere to sit except the pallet or floor, and her thong left her ass cheeks bare. Was it worse to lean against the cold stone wall or risk splinters?

“What is an MO?”

“Modus operandi or mode of operation.” Was he forbidden to watch television? She looked around the barren room as questions flooded her mind. Anthony said this was his childhood home. Stone walls, turrets, and slit windows. There weren’t many castles in Montana. She opened her mind. Echoes and impressions flowed through her then retreated back into the annals of time. No matter how hard she tried to grasp a specific memory, the sensations remained vague and faded.

“Are you all right?” Jacob moved toward her, concern softening his expression.

She shook away the echoes and reinforced her mental shields. Her abduction had been so sudden she’d only managed to launch a generic plea for help. Her father would know she was in trouble, but he’d have no idea where she’d been taken.

“I’m fine.” Rather than explain what she’d been doing, she returned to her unanswered question. “Has he done this sort of thing before?”

“Not for a very long time. He can be faultlessly civilized when it suits his mood.”

“I bring out the barbarian in him?”

“You bring out the predator.” His gaze lingered on her mouth for a moment then drifted away. “It’s an understandable reaction. You’re very beautiful.”

Jacob hadn’t stopped moving since he looked at her breasts. Why would Anthony leave him in here with nothing to do but lust after her? If Anthony wanted her wild for him, this was a piss poor strategy. Unless…

“Does he like to watch?” she blurted. “Is he hoping we’ll lose control and go at each other?”

With his fists clenched at his sides, Jacob turned his face away and shook his head. “I am not to interfere.”

“He said you couldn’t feed me or offer me your clothes. He didn’t say you couldn’t fuck me.”

Chapter Three

Lust pelted Jacob with punishing force. His balls ached and his gut clenched. His cock had been hard so long he feared it would never soften. Why was Anthony torturing him? Ever since they’d helped Darius initiate his thrall, Anthony’s mood had been odd, even more brooding than usual.

“I can’t fuck you, lass.” His entire body protested the decision. “Anthony would have my head.”

“Anthony? Not master?” She crept toward him, chain scraping the wooden floor. “Are you blood bonded to him?”

“Our bond is unique. I’m not an ordinary thrall.” Her fangs started to distend and the golden light within her eyes revealed her building hunger. He needed to change the subject, distract her from her body’s needs.

“I doubt you’re an ordinary anything.” She stalked him, matching him step for step. “How long have you served him?”

“Most of my life.” It was an evasion. If he admitted how long he’d been with Anthony, she’d wonder how his life had been prolonged. “If Vasco clan no longer keeps blood thralls, how do you feed?”

“Packaged blood and willing donors. Animal blood was all the rage for a while, but we’re stronger and healthier when we give our bodies what they crave.” She licked her lips, her smoldering eyes making it obvious what she craved.

“When was the last time you fed?”

She reached the end of her chain and grabbed the collar with both hands. “Emotional upheaval always makes me hungry. Stress, fear, even too much pleasure can make me ravenous.”

“He won’t starve you.” It was a ridiculous consolation, but he couldn’t think of a better assurance.

“No, he won’t starve me to death. We both know he needs me alive.”

She exhaled and Jacob averted his gaze. It was no use. Her image was burned into his memory. Delicate features, sleek black hair, and perfect breasts. Round, full, and crowned with lush pink nipples. He licked his lips, imagining her soft flesh beading against his tongue.

“Don’t fight it. I won’t take your blood if you fuck me, I promise. Your cum will soothe me enough so I can regain control.”

He closed his eyes and battled the temptation. Gods, he wanted her. But he couldn’t. He would not disobey Anthony, would not… With his focus turned inward, he noticed more than the usual connection linking him with Anthony. He sensed another presence within his mind.

I know you’re watching. He couldn’t send his thoughts as vampires did, but the link would allow Anthony to hear him. What are you trying to accomplish with all this?

Anthony chuckled, transmitting determination along with his response. I thought that was obvious. I’m not sure how I can make it any clearer.

You’re frequently ruthless, but I’ve never known you to be cruel.

Cruel? He laughed again. Are you actually buying in to this? She’s an organic female from a bloodline as old as mine. Do you honestly believe a few minutes of uncertainty will unleash an uncontrollable hunger?

It was hard to reason past the pressure in his crotch! Why would she pretend?

She wants to provoke me, and more importantly, she wants you to betray me.

This is killing me, sir. Why did you leave me in here with her?

Resist for a few more minutes, then I’ll return. It will be worth it. I promise.

* * *

Cadin studied Emit Duarte’s rugged features as he reacted to her unexpected shift. Lust heated Emit’s cold blue eyes for an instant before mistrust hardened his expression once again.

“Does this form not please you?” She turned slowly, displaying the nubile body she’d just produced.

“Too young.”

His dismissive tone infuriated Cadin. She only pretended to be subservient because it amused her. Emit would one day learn the true power of a chaos being.

In her natural state Cadin was incorporeal, shapeless, sexless, an invisible cluster of malevolent energy. To exist in this dimension, chaos beings had to bind themselves to one of the indigenous inhabitants. Emit was simply the lucky native she’d chosen as her anchor in this realm. He meant nothing to her and she’d destroy him as soon as she was ready to move on to her next destination.

Cadin dematerialized. Energy flowed through her and swirled around her as she shaped herself into another body. The face didn’t feel quite right, but she’d perfectly captured the graceful curves of Monique’s figure.

“Better?” she challenged.

Emit bristled, shifting position on the rumpled bed. “She’s beneath me and you know it.”

“What I know is her image is frequently in your mind.” She tossed her head, mimicking one of Monique’s mannerisms. “Her bloodline might be a bit diluted, but you want this female.”

“I was willing to accept her for the good of my clan.” His tone was downright brittle. “There is a big difference.”

She moved closer and narrowed her gaze on his face. “I don’t understand the distinction. Explain it to me.”

“It doesn’t matter now.” He waved away the issue. “We’ve moved in a different direction.”

“That’s right.” She smiled, the expression anything but humorous. “We’re going to focus on Zoltan clan directly, make sure they see the futility of allying themselves with the modern clans.”

Fury drove away the subtle emotions. His fists clenched, and his mouth pressed into a lipless line. She suppressed a delighted chuckle. He hated it when she used that condescending tone. His father had mocked and ridiculed him until the day he died. But as with his father, Emit was powerless against her. Outmatched and overpowered, he was destined to obey.

“You came up with the new strategy,” he reminded her in a tight, angry tone. “Are you saying it’s flawed?”

“The strategy made perfect sense when I came up with it.” She knelt on the end of the bed and folded her hands in her lap. The submissive pose felt particularly ironic given his volatile mood.

“And now?”

She shrugged and wiggled just enough to make her breasts sway. “Now Vasco has disregarded the danger and continued his dealings with Zoltan clan. He sent Monique to Station X for a private meeting with Anthony Zoltan.”

“What?” Emit lunged forward, landing on his hands and knees. “Vasco is willing to indulge Zoltan even after the fiasco with his other daughter? That makes no sense.”

“It makes perfect sense.” She raised her chin and sneered, knowing it would make Emit want to slap her. “Think about it. Why were you willing to accept Monique when your father proposed her as your potential mate?”

“Because Vasco females are the most successful breeders.” He covered his face with his hand and shook his head. “Why the fuck didn’t I see this coming?” He rolled off the side of the bed, too aggravated for immobility. “This was never about the changes in human society. Darius came out of seclusion to revitalize his clan.”

“Very good.” His agitation made her restless. All this anxious energy was like an aphrodisiac to a chaos being. She absorbed it greedily, savoring the intoxicating rush. She turned around and bent over, spreading her legs in brazen invitation. “You might as well fuck Monique’s likeness. I can almost guarantee Anthony is fucking the real thing.”

After a long pause Emit asked, “Are they still at Station X?”

“Nope.” She wiggled her ass, drawing his attention to her lurid display. “He teleported out with her shortly after I arrived.”

“Where did he take her?” His gaze remained on her face.

“Right here, I’d imagine.” She thrust two fingers into her wet pussy. “Taking her up the ass won’t get her pregnant.”

With obvious disgust, he turned from the bed and strode to the window, staring out into the night. “Did you follow them? Do you know where they are now?”

Her ploy hadn’t been as successful as she’d expected. Emit’s bitterness obviously ran deeper than his lust. She transformed into the shape he requested most often, a voluptuous blonde with big blue eyes.

“Sorry, boss,” she simpered. “He took off so fast I wasn’t able to latch on to him.”

He turned from the window, his gaze ice-blue again. “Can you find out where they went?”

She grinned. He’d stepped right into her second trap. “If you lick my pussy, I’ll see what I can find out.”

With a frustrated sigh, Emit pushed away from the window and headed for the bed.

* * *

Monique watched Jacob closely. Tension rolled across his shoulders and he clenched and unclenched his hands. He obviously wanted her, so why wouldn’t he give in? Jacob might not be a blood thrall, but Anthony obviously had some hold over his personal guard.

“I’ll accept any punishment he chooses to give.” She tried again. “I need this. I need you.”

“I canna.” His accent thickened as his agitation grew. “Please, lass. Leave me be.”

She sighed. It really wasn’t fair to manipulate him like this. Fair? She shook her head. When had she ever cared about the welfare of a human? She didn’t abuse them, but she didn’t go out of her way to coddle them either. Humans provided pleasure and sustenance. Beyond that, she had little use for them. So, why was this human making her feel so damn guilty?

“Would you fuck me if he said you could?” She didn’t really need to ask. His desire had been obvious from the beginning. Still, a stubborn fragment of her psyche refused to be defeated.

He straightened his shoulders and ran his hand through his hair. “Unless he does, it doesn’t matter.”

With convenient timing, the door opened and Anthony returned. “What doesn’t matter?”

“Whether you live or die,” she snapped with a bit too much venom. Her pulse leapt and her gaze shifted from Anthony to Jacob and back. Separately they were appealing, but together they were a living, breathing fantasy. Would Anthony order Jacob away and deal with her himself? Somehow she suspected he wouldn’t. Jacob had a part to play in this little drama. She just wasn’t sure what role Anthony had chosen for his… companion.

Anthony stood with one hand behind his back. His gaze moved over her body with insolent appreciation. He took his time assessing her charms, but his gaze returned to her face before he spoke again. “You’re about to make an important decision. Restrain your temper and choose wisely.”

“I already told you, I’m not playing your games.”

“Whether to play or not is not an option.” He bent to one knee and pulled his hand out from behind his back. He placed wrist restraints on the floor in front of her. “I’ll return in three minutes. If you’re wearing the restraints, I’ll take you to a more comfortable room. If they remain on the floor, you’ll spend the night alone in this room. Think carefully before you act. Dawn is at least six hours away. That’s a long time to sit alone in the darkness.” Anthony stood and left as abruptly as he’d entered.

“There is no fucking way I’m going to willingly cuff myself.”

Jacob finally faced her, his gaze filled with compassion. “Would you rather spend the night alone in the dark?”

“Why is he doing this? He obviously wants a pet not a lover.” Without comment, Jacob picked up the restraints and brought them to her. The cuffs were fur lined and the length of chain connecting them would allow her to move her hands separately.

She’d flirted with bondage play, tied up lovers, and been tied up by lovers. This felt different, less like a game and more like a permanent concession. Anthony wanted her to submit, to surrender, and it ran contrary to her nature. Didn’t it?

“Do you trust me, Monique?” Jacob’s tone was riddled with urgency.

She looked into his warm green eyes and sighed. “Yes.”

“Then believe me when I tell you, you can trust him. He will not hurt you.”

She wasn’t worried about physical pain. In less than a day, Anthony had affected her more deeply than any person she’d ever met, and he’d done little more than kiss her. How much more consuming would her desire become once he’d touched her, tasted her, fucked her?

Grumbling under her breath, she held out her hands and let Jacob close the cuffs around her wrists. Then he reached behind her and unfastened the chain from her collar. Her gaze flew to his. “You could have unchained me this whole time?”

He shook his head. “Anthony triggered the lock before he left.”

“How did you know?”

“He told me.” He stroked her cheek with the back of his knuckles then returned to his position by the door.

“You can speak mind to mind?” she persisted. It was an unusual ability in a human.

“He can send his thoughts, and he can hear mine if we’re linked at the time. I can’t send my thoughts to him.”

The door opened, and Anthony stood framed by the threshold. His hair was mussed, and his shirt was unbuttoned at the throat. He’d never looked more attractive or more dangerous.

“You chose wisely.” He held out his hand as he stared into her eyes. “Come here.”

Everything within her rebelled. She might find him desirable and intriguing, but she would not be paraded around like a sex slave! She suspected they were alone in the castle. It didn’t matter! She was heir to Vasco clan. She deserved better than this.

“That wasn’t part of the bargain,” she said in a calm, cold tone. “If you want a war prize, come and get me.”

“You’re right.” He smiled, amusement crinkling the corners of his eyes. “Jacob, bring her to me.”

Jacob stiffened visibly, but obeyed. He shot her an apologetic look as he grasped the chain connecting the cuffs and guided her across the floor.

“Thank you.” Anthony took the chain from Jacob and nodded toward the stairwell behind him. “Be careful. The stairs are steep.”

Steep and freaking cold! She hurried after Anthony while Jacob ambled along behind her. The corridors were dank and gloomy, an occasional torch the only illumination. Anthony ignited each torch as they approached and extinguished it once they reached the next, creating an enchanted ambiance.

They passed into a newer section of the castle. Carpet runners cushioned her steps and ordinary light bulbs replaced the torches. A quick scan confirmed her casual observations. This level had been occupied more recently. Even so, the castle felt as if it had been vacant for some time, or was only occupied sporadically. The emotional echoes were muted and indistinct.

Anthony stopped before a door and pushed it open. He led her into the darkened room then waited while Jacob closed and locked the door. Crossing to the nightstand, Anthony turned on a lamp. Soft yellow light spilled across the massive bed and revealed the rest of the room. Ornate and exotic, this room possessed everything the tower room lacked.

The four-poster bed was hung with antique lace, which pooled on the highly polished floor. A large dresser and matching vanity were situated against one wall, a writing desk and two chairs against another. Crimson and gold, with a mixture of tasteful patterns, the décor appeared more Victorian than medieval.

“Do you approve?” Anthony asked after she’d had a moment to look around.

“It’s charming.” She raised her hands and rattled the chain. “But it’s still a cell.”

“I’d like to transition you from prisoner to guest. Unfortunately, that requires your cooperation.”

Refusing to be cowed by her nudity or her restraints, she moved toward him with slow, steady steps. “I’ve been nothing but cooperative, if you haven’t noticed.”

“Then let’s play a game. You’ll enjoy it, I promise.” Anthony closed the distance between them, his expression every bit as determined as hers.

“Will you remove the cuffs?” The collar wasn’t even an option. Without it she’d fly out the nearest window and they both knew it.

“The game I have in mind could allow for that sort of thing.”

“Then let’s play.”

He smiled, his gaze narrow and bright. “There will also be opportunities for punishment, so pay close attention to the rules.”

“I’m listening.”

“Have a seat on the foot of the bed.”

She started to ask if she could have a robe or a shirt, but thought better of it. The request would indicate anxiety and she wouldn’t give him the satisfaction. Mustering as much dignity as she could, she sat on the bed and rested her hands on her legs. She kept her thighs pressed together and her back straight. The metal was cool against her skin, but the cuffs themselves were not uncomfortable.

Prompted by a nonverbal directive, Jacob brought one of the chairs from the writing table and placed it facing the foot of the bed. Anthony sat in the chair and Jacob took up position directly behind him.

Interesting arrangement. Was Anthony reminding her Jacob was his man or simply offering her a pleasing view?

“Have you ever played Truth or Dare?” Anthony asked.

“Of course. Is that what you have in mind?”

“Basically, but I have some additional rules. Number one, you cannot dare me to set you free.” He held up his fingers to indicate the count. “Two, if you refuse either a truth or a dare you will be punished. Three, you must agree to a minimum number of rounds before we begin. Four, once you’ve selected either truth or dare, you cannot change your selection.”

“Do the rules only apply to me or am I the only one playing?”

“I thought you and I would play.” Speculation overtook his expression, though she suspected the transformation wasn’t spontaneous. “If you’d enjoy having Jacob in the mix, I’ll allow it.”

She wasn’t fooled by his nonchalance. If he’d wanted this to be a private game, he would have stationed Jacob in the hallway. “Having Jacob play will make this even more entertaining. And we all abide by the same rules or I won’t play.”

“That’s only fair,” Anthony said. “I agree to the stated rules.”

That seemed to settle things in Anthony’s mind, but Monique wasn’t quite satisfied. “Jacob, do you agree to the rules?”

His gaze met hers and lingered, the green deep and velvety in the mellow light. “It might be better if I didn’t play.”

“She wants you to play,” Anthony asserted. “I want you to play.”

Monique shook her head. “He has to agree. I don’t want him to play because you gave him no choice.”

“He is not my thrall. There are very few things I require of him.”

Jacob came out from behind Anthony and stood at his side. “He’s right, lass. I serve him by choice not obligation. If you honestly want me to play, I agree to the rules.”

“Then we have only to decide on the minimum number of rounds.” Monique scooted to the edge of the bed as possibilities spun through her imagination. The first thing she’d do was dare one of them to remove these bloody cuffs. “I propose three rounds with a true rotation. You two are not ganging up on me.”

“I think I understand what you mean, but explain how you want it accomplished.”

Anthony’s passivity was making her nervous. Why was he giving in to all of her demands? “When it’s your turn you will accept a challenge from me and from Jacob, and when it’s Jacob’s turn he will accept a challenge from me and you. That way, I don’t get two challenges while you two only get one.”

“I have no objection.”

Jacob chuckled. “I welcome the opportunity to make my employer squirm.”

“Three full rotations,” Anthony affirmed. “Our guest may choose who goes first.”

“How kind of you.” Uncertainty melted into excitement, and she licked her lips. “I might as well get it over with. I’ll go first.”

“Truth or dare?” Anthony used a dramatic tone to announce the game’s official beginning.

“Truth.” Did he think she held some damning secret or was this just a clever way to break the ice?

“Have you ever been in a serious relationship?” he asked.

“That’s a rather pointless question. Your sense of smell told you the answer already.”

“The scent of a mate can fade if the mate dies,” Anthony pointed out.

“I’m one hundred and thirty-one years old. I’ve been in several relationships I considered serious.” Yet none of them created the emotional upheaval she was experiencing right now.

“Were they vampires or of some other race?”

Monique shook her head. “That’s none of your business. I answered your question.”

Jacob tried to disguise his smile, but amusement made his eyes sparkle. “Truth or dare?”

She hesitated. Without the possibility of repercussions, Jacob was likely to be more daring. Still, she sensed no threat from either of them, only banked desire and tense awareness. “Dare.”

“Thank the gods.” He grinned. “I dare you to let me suckle those beautiful breasts.”

Her nipples tingled in anticipation. She pushed to her feet and crossed to Jacob. “These make things a little awkward.” She lifted the cuffs toward his face. “I don’t suppose you’d take them off.”

“No,” Anthony said before Jacob could answer.

“Never hurts to ask.” She raised her arms, careful to clear Jacob’s head with the chain, and placed her hands on the back of his neck.

Jacob pulled her closer and eased his knee between her legs. He paused to outline her lips with his fingertip then lowered his head toward her breasts. She arched and rubbed her mound against his thigh, her feet barely touching the floor.

His lips closed around one of her nipples, as his hand cupped the other. The strong suction sent pleasure lancing through her body. She let her neck relax and dropped her head back, savoring the heat and the thrill.

Jacob worked one nipple into a tight, aching peak before he switched to the other. His fingers caressed and squeezed, while his tongue flicked and circled.

She dragged her lids open and glanced at Anthony. The lust in his gaze seared her and made her anxious to experience the intensity promised by his devouring look.

“Enough,” Anthony growled. “It’s my turn.”

With obvious reluctance, Jacob lifted her arms back over his head and released her.

Monique stepped away, but remained on her feet. “Truth or dare,” she said to Anthony.

“Dare.” His gaze smoldered and the tip of his tongue touched his bottom lip.

The cuffs felt oppressive and obvious. Their release was what he would expect her to negotiate. For a reason she didn’t quite understand, she chose another path.

“I dare you to kiss me with all the restraint and tenderness contrary to your nature.”

“Tenderness is not contrary to my nature.” He stood and moved toward her with deliberate control. “Restraint, on the other hand, is debatable.”

Her pulse raced and she could barely stand still beneath the weight of her desire. “Do you accept the dare?”

“You tell me.” He pulled her against him and dipped her backward until her reflexes triggered. She clutched his shirt with both hands, clinging to him as his lips brushed over hers. “So soft,” he whispered.

His breath warmed her lips, and his strong arms supported her weight. She was off balance and vulnerable, unable to do anything but accept what he chose to give. His tongue teased her lips, stroking and caressing without venturing into the interior of her mouth.

Restless and dizzy, she murmured against his mouth and tried to still his wicked wandering. She needed the bold thrust of his tongue and the solid seal of his lips. She wanted his weight pressing her, holding her, while his cock filled her, stretched her, claimed her…

“Restrained enough?” With a chaste peck on the cheek, he stood her up straight and slipped his hands into his pockets. His gaze blazed with suppressed desire, promising all the things she imagined and more.

“I suppose I asked for that.” She blew out a frustrated sigh, unable to ignore the ache building between her thighs.

“You specifically asked for that,” Jacob reminded with a smile. He looked at Anthony and begun the next turn. “Truth or dare.”

Anthony thought for a moment and then said, “Dare. You already know everything there is to know about me.”

“I seriously doubt that, but I won’t complain.” A moment of communicative silence passed between the two men. So much for them not ganging up on her. “I dare you to kiss Monique with all the passion and desire she denied you.”

“Hey, that’s not fair!” Monique darted to the side, but not fast enough. Anthony caught her wrists and reeled her in, ignoring her halfhearted resistance.

When his arms circled her the second time there was no strategy, no forethought. He clasped her to his chest and claimed her mouth with fierce demand. His lips settled over hers and his tongue parted them before she could decide whether or not she wanted to struggle.

Closing her eyes, she accepted the aggressive kiss. It was more honest than the teasing, more Anthony. She opened wider and his tongue stroked over then curled around hers. Their breaths mingled, and his unique, woodsy scent filled her nose, stirring her imagination.

His hands cupped her bottom, dragging her up until their bodies aligned. Desire rushed through her veins and pooled between her thighs. She moaned, wanting to wrap her legs around his waist and feel the reality of their joining. Gods, she’d never needed a man so desperately!

“I think it’s her turn to challenge me.” Jacob’s voice sounded tense and throaty.

Anthony kissed his way down the side of her neck, his hands squeezing her ass. “Let’s finish this in bed.”

Retreating behind a soft chuckle, she used the emotional reprieve to push him away. “That’s up to Jacob.” She turned to the handsome Scot, doing her best to disguise her wobbly knees and flushed skin. “Truth or dare?”

“Definitely dare. If you need some suggestions, I’ve got many.”

Her laugh was warm and genuine this time. Jacob was so damn likeable. He was the perfect contrast to Anthony’s stormy seduction. “I dare you to take off your clothes and join me on the bed.”

“Are you going to offer me the same dare?” Anthony muttered, looking downright miserable.

Jacob tugged off his boots with such enthusiasm one went flying across the room. Monique crawled onto the bed and arranged herself on her knees, spreading her feet enough to maintain her balance with her hands bound in front of her. The rest of Jacob’s clothing followed in quick succession, revealing sculpted muscles and highly defined sinew. He paused at the foot of the bed, offering himself for her approval.

She’d already enjoyed the near perfection of his features so she savored the breadth of his shoulders and the impressive expanse of his chest. His torso tapered dramatically to narrow hips and long, solid legs. She admired the strength so obvious in his limbs before focusing on his sex.

His cock rose long and thick from the apex of his thighs. Below the shaft, his balls appeared heavy and tight. Had he really been hard since he walked into Station X?

“May I join you, Mistress?” Though the words were respectful, his voice growled with passionate demand.

“Please do.”

The comment set Anthony in motion as well as Jacob. Anthony climbed onto the bed without asking for permission, but he remained at the edge of the mattress, allowing Jacob to complete his turn.

Jacob crawled toward her like some great jungle cat, his hair partially obscuring his face. His moist breath touched her first, dancing along her inner thigh as he moved steadily closer. He pressed his face against her silk-covered mound as his hands grasped her hips. Though he steadied her lower body, her torso was thrown off balance. She felt herself falling for one weightless moment, then her back pressed against the warm, solid wall of Anthony’s chest.

“Are we still playing the game?” Anthony drew her arms up and back, hooking them behind his head as she’d done with Jacob.

“No.” She was breathing too fast and her brain refused to focus beyond the two amazing men touching her. “I want… I mean…”

Jacob grasped the sides of her panties and paused, looking up into her eyes. “Dare me to eat you. Dare me to lick you and suck you until you scream from the pleasure of it all.”

How had she lost control of the situation so completely? She’d intended to manipulate each round to her advantage, to recapture some semblance of power. She parted her lips, meaning to voice her unwillingness, but the lie transformed into a needful groan.

“Do it. Make her scream.” Anthony wrapped his arm around her waist and scooted backward as Jacob pulled her legs out from underneath her.

They positioned her effortlessly, their movements fast and organized. Jacob drew her panties down then tossed them aside. Anthony caught the backs of her knees and pulled her legs up and out, draping them over his naked thighs. When had he undressed?

Jacob spread out on his stomach, taking advantage of the space Anthony created. Anthony cupped her breasts, teasing her nipples with his thumbs. Jacob ran his thumb over her smooth mound, an approving sound rumbling in his throat.

“Lick her, or I will. Her scent is driving me crazy.” Anthony buried his face in her hair and inhaled deeply.

Using only his tongue, Jacob explored her silky outer lips. He seemed fascinated by the hairless flesh. He didn’t zero in on her clit as most men would. He licked from the arch of her pelvic bone to the inner curve of her ass cheeks and everywhere in between.

His muffled moans were almost as loud as hers as he ventured deeper. He traced her crease, parting her flesh a bit more with each pass. His hands stroked up and down her inner thighs, his thumbs occasionally assisting his questing tongue.

Her core melted and her clit tingled, protesting his patience. She murmured a wordless complaint and arched toward his mouth.

He slipped his hands beneath her and lifted, pushing into her cunt as his lips moved over and against her sex. It was a teasing hint of what she really wanted. She rocked into his caress, taking what she could get.

Tension gathered within her, heating and pulsing with the start of an orgasm. He pulled back and she moaned, collapsing against Anthony’s chest. “You bastard,” she hissed.

“That didn’t sound like a scream.”

The amusement in Anthony’s tone only made her desperation feel more -- raw. “Let me come!”

Jacob pushed two fingers into her passage as he licked her cream off his lips. “And what do you offer in return?”

Exasperation burst within her and Monique’s temper took control. She screamed and twisted, kicking out at Jacob as she slammed her hands into the back of Anthony’s head.

With an infuriating chuckle, Anthony rolled, sweeping her beneath him in the process. She ended up on her hands and knees, ass sticking up in the air. Anthony yanked the chain in between her wrist cuffs, pulling her arms out from under her. She yelped, and jerked her head to the side as her chest collided with the mattress.

“If you’re not willing to barter with Jacob,” Anthony’s tone was ominous and dark, “then you’ll deal with me.”

Chapter Four

Anthony snapped the chain on Monique’s wrist cuffs into the anchor in the headboard while Jacob pulled individual ankle restraints out from under each side of the bed. She remained on her knees, but the restraints drew her legs apart, exposing her damp pussy and the delicate opening to her rear passage.

A furious glare was her only response to Anthony’s ultimatum. Her struggles all but subsided, yet he could sense the frantic whir of her frustrated mind.

“From this point forward, silence will mean acceptance.” He searched her gaze, unsure if she was just angry or a bit overwhelmed. Keeping his mental touch light, he scanned her mind and absorbed her emotions. Anger floated on a churning sea of lust. Her spirit rebelled against her helplessness, while her body anticipated every tantalizing possibility. Oh yes, she wanted this every bit as much as he and Jacob did. He sensed a tinge of uncertainty, but no real fear. Assured that he wasn’t pushing her too hard, he lowered his tone and added, “Be as stubborn as you like. You’ve already earned one punishment.”

“For what?” She raised her head as far as her position allowed.

“You abandoned the game.”

“I did not! Jacob --”

“Jacob’s behavior was no better than yours, but I asked you specifically if we were still playing and you told me no.” Her lips compressed into a mutinous line and she averted her gaze. “Do you deny the exchange?”

“No.” She relented with obvious reluctance then awkwardly turned her head the other direction, offering him the back of her head. Oh gods, she would be fun to tame. His cock twitched and his balls tingled as he imagined the hours ahead.

Fetch a butt plug and my velvet whip.

Jacob was absently licking his lips, his gaze focused on her luscious cunt. He seemed to give himself a mental shake before he nodded and moved toward the dresser.

Anthony walked around the bed, admiring his feisty mate from every angle. She was female perfection, lushly curved and wildly responsive. Possessive lust surged through him. He couldn’t wait to taste her cream and mingle her blood with his, but the last part would have to wait. She had to accept him as her lover before she would accept him as mate.

Rather than hand the requested items to Anthony, Jacob set them on the bed near one of Monique’s bound ankles. Anthony moved to the foot of the bed and ran his hand up the back of her thigh. He gave the delightful curve of her ass a firm squeeze as his gaze focused on his target. He even found her delicately rippled and rosy asshole beautiful. He shook his head with a helpless smile. Was it like this every time a vampire found their true mate? And more importantly, was she feeling this too?

If he probed her mind deeply enough to find the answer, she was sure to sense his scan. She hadn’t invited a mental link, so he’d have to trust his instincts and his senses.

“This is not part of your punishment, though it might make your punishment more intense.” He traced the valley between her cheeks, enjoying the warmth of her satiny skin. She tensed for an instant, her muscles flexing. “Relax. This part won’t hurt.”

“Very funny.” She squirmed anew, trying to see what he intended. “None of this better hurt or --”

“Or what?” He slid his fingers lower, skimming her vaginal opening on his way to her clit. “You don’t appear to be in a position for ultimatums.” Her folds were slick and hot, still flushed from Jacob’s kisses. He rolled her clit between his thumb and forefinger. Her struggles abruptly ended and her thighs trembled. “Do you still want to come?”

“You know I do.”

“Then relax and allow your body to respond.” He released her clit and pushed two of his fingers into her feminine core. Her inner walls contracted around him, snug yet soft. Unable to resist the temptation, he slid in and out, driving them both crazy.

Jacob handed him a bottle of lubricant and Anthony smiled. The not so subtle gesture reminded him of his immediate purpose. Slowly dragging his fingers free of her clingy passage, he coated the plug with a generous layer of lube.

“Caress her breasts,” Anthony directed. “It might help her relax.”

Jacob sat on the side of the bed and slipped one hand beneath her. “If this doesn’t please you, lass, just tell me to stop.”

“If it doesn’t please her, find something that does. She needs to become accustomed to your touch.”

Jacob didn’t quite succeed in hiding his annoyance. He stroked her breasts and rubbed her back, focusing entirely on Monique.

Anthony ringed her anus with the toy, spreading the lube as well as stimulating her nerve endings. When her skin shone with the slick gel, he moved the toy aside and teased her with his middle finger. She was a modern woman, as well as a vampire with a healthy appetite. It was unlikely this was her first foray into anal pleasures. Still, he wasn’t taking any chances. He eased his fingertip past the tight muscular collar and she gasped.

“How’s that feel?”

“Like you have your finger up my ass.” Her voice was muffled by the bedding. He couldn’t discern anything but sarcasm, so he slipped back into her mind. Desire and determination rocked back and forth like an emotional teeter-totter. Stubborn to the end. Let her battle her pride. It would make it that much easier for him to sneak beyond her defenses.

He pushed deep then pulled nearly out, repeating the cycle several times before he withdrew completely. Her relieved sigh came a moment too soon. He positioned the butt plug and drove it inward with slow, steady pressure.

“Take it, hellion. Push out against me if you like, but accept it.” She let out a low, throaty groan as her body spread for the widest section of the toy. Then her sphincter contracted around the narrow notch, securing the plug within her body. “Good girl.”

“Don’t call me that. It makes me sound like a dog.”

He chuckled. “I apologize. That was certainly not my intention.”

“If the plug isn’t my punishment, what are you going to do to me?”

Anticipation was part of the fun. It built suspense and ultimately heightened pleasure. “Close your eyes and try to imagine what I see and how it makes me feel.”

He ran both hands up the back of her legs and over the curve of her cheeks. “Your ass is smooth and white, firm yet softly rounded.”

Jacob continued massaging her breasts, but his head was now turned toward Anthony.

Reaching between her thighs, Anthony parted her folds and circled her clit. “I think I need a taste before I begin.” He raised one knee to the bed as he bent to her pussy. Her clit felt swollen and soft against his tongue, her core unbelievably hot. He sucked one of her folds into his mouth, savoring her rich, salty taste. After tongue fucking her for several long moments, he pulled back. “That’s better.”

“Better for whom?” Monique cried. “I still haven’t come.”

He refused to reassure her. She must learn that she could trust him with her pleasure. He would never leave her wanting, but he was in control. Crawling off the foot of the bed, he took up the velvet whip and untangled the braided strands. The whip was perfect for beginners or those with a low pain threshold.

Monique started when he swiped the strands across her ass. They slid against her skin, caressing her with their plush surface.

“What is that? What --” He swung the whip and her second question ended in a startled gasp. The caress awakened her senses for the following slap. Even at its sharpest, the strands created no more than a faint sting, so he used the whip liberally.

He watched the rosy glow spread across her delicate skin. Her ass cheeks were deeply flushed, so he moved to the backs of her thighs. She wiggled and moaned, obviously restless.

With careful precision, he flicked the strands against her pussy. She cried out sharply and lust stabbed into his mind. He hadn’t intentionally left the link open, but the insight was welcome. Her folds were so wet they moistened the velvet strands. Each swing of the whip scented the air with her arousal. She tensed. Her back arched as her orgasm began to crest.

He tossed the whip aside, unable to restrain himself any longer. “Jacob, release her arms and position yourself against the headboard. I want to watch her suck your cock while I fuck her for the first time.”

The graphic directive released a fresh spike of desire through Monique. Anthony commanded them both as if it were his right. Shouldn’t she object? Silent submission was definitely not her style!

Her ass felt hot and tingly, her pussy over sensitized. She wasn’t even sure what he’d used to create the delicious combination. She’d never felt anything like it, soothing softness, then a burst of sensation that fell just short of pain. Over and over until the feelings ran together in an intoxicating blend of pleasure and pain.

Jacob released her hands from the cuffs and tossed them to the floor. She pushed away from the bed, but her ankles were still restrained. Anthony knelt behind her on the bed and wrapped his arm around her waist.

“Isn’t he magnificent?” he whispered in her ear.

Arranging a couple of pillows against the headboard, Jacob crawled onto the bed. He sat with his knees bent and his legs spread, leaving plenty of room for her between his thighs. He fisted his cock and looked into her eyes, smiling with silent invitation.

“Go on, love, suck him.”

With a flash of insight, she understood the dynamic between Anthony and Jacob. Anthony not only wanted his guard, but he wanted Jacob to want him, to welcome his advances without hesitation or any form of vampiric coercion.

“Why don’t you suck him, while I suck you?” she whispered in return.

“He’s not ready for that -- yet.” He added the last word with a conspirator’s wink.

More than willing to help Anthony seduce Jacob, Monique lowered her forearms to the bed and moved her torso forward. She supported herself with one arm, leaving her other hand free.

“Mind if I take over?” She covered Jacob’s lazily pumping hand with hers.

“Be my guest.” He moved his hand and let her play.

Anthony traced her crease with his fingertips, waiting until she was situated between Jacob’s legs. She closed her lips around the head of Jacob’s cock and Anthony positioned himself at her entrance. Despite Anthony’s aggression, she was in control. At least for the moment. She lowered her head, taking Jacob deep into her mouth as Anthony drove into her pussy, not stopping until his full length was lodged inside her.

She paused to savor the combination. Jacob’s solid length filled her mouth, and Anthony stretched the walls of her pussy. Combined with the fullness of the butt plug, the sensation was blissful. She drew back slowly, and Anthony followed suit. His cock dragged against her inner muscles, and heat rippled through her sheath. Gods, this felt good!

After only a few slow rotations, Anthony growled in frustration and grasped her hips. “You follow me.” He took her, faster and deeper, until she was no longer able to match his strokes. She used her hand to work Jacob’s shaft, while she sucked on and swirled her tongue around the tapered head.

Her body was primed and ready to explode from all the near climaxes, and Anthony’s balls slapped against her clit at the apex of each thrust. Determined to take Jacob with them, she focused on his sensitive tip, sucking him in and out of her mouth and poking at the tiny hole with the tip of her tongue.

Anthony’s fingers dug into her hips as his cock shuttled in and out. With a ravenous growl, he wrapped one arm around her waist and covered her mound with his other hand. He bent over her, pressing his chest to her back as his hips kept up the frantic rhythm. His fangs scraped over her skin, teasing, warning her how close he was to losing control.

She arched her hips, taking him deeper. He nicked her shoulder, the pain ricocheting through her body, detonating random spasms and fiery bursts. Do it! she cried silently. I need your bite.

Anthony’s finger found her clit as his fangs drove into her shoulder, shattering reality for Monique. She screamed around Jacob’s cock and flashes of light danced before her eyes. The firm suction of Anthony’s mouth prolonged each rippling spasm. She drew back to the tip of Jacob’s cock and echoed the rhythm of Anthony’s mouth, sharing the sensations, synchronizing the climax for the men.

Jacob grabbed her face and thrust deep, shooting his cum down her throat as hoarse cries tore from his mouth. She sucked and licked, eager for each rich drop. Anthony drove in one last time then shuddered against her back. His seed burst forth in hot jets, setting off aftershocks of sensation.

Breathless and tingling, she eased Jacob out of her mouth. He sprawled against the pillows, looking utterly sated. It took Anthony a few minutes longer to rouse. He cleansed the wound on her shoulder with his tongue then slowly pulled out. She fought the urge to draw him back inside her, to continue their exploration and… She wasn’t sure what came next. He carefully removed the butt plug, leaving her feeling empty and alone.

What the hell had she just done? Her shoulder ached and her pussy clenched, already missing his fullness inside her. The afterglow was tainted with an ominous pressure. This hadn’t felt like casual sex. Nothing about this had been casual.

Anthony had guided her every step of the way, showing her the options and revealing his intentions. He didn’t just want to claim her. He wanted both her and Jacob in a permanent ménage. She wasn’t even sure if Jacob realized how much Anthony wanted him. It was all rather… confusing.

“Are you all right?” Anthony pulled her up until they knelt together on the bed, her back pressed against his chest.

“I’m fine.” But she wasn’t and her voice betrayed her anxiety.

Jacob moved forward, lightly supporting her trembling body while Anthony freed her ankles. She couldn’t meet his troubled gaze. His concern only made her more restless. Expectation pressed in around her, making it hard to breathe.

“I need some air.” She scrambled off the bed and hurried across the room. The door was locked and the windows were tightly shuttered. “Take me outside, please. I can’t think in here.”

Without hesitation Anthony wrapped his arms around her and pressed her face against his throat. The floor dissolved beneath her feet and she gasped. The weightless sensation lasted a fraction of a second and then they were standing on the castle’s battlements. The sky arched overhead, like star-studded black velvet. A brisk night wind rippled her hair and made her shiver.

“Here.” Anthony moved in close behind her and wrapped his cloak around her.

“Where did you get the cloak?” She snuggled into the warmth of his body.

“I’ve been conjuring my clothing for centuries, but I’ve never been able to master creating clothes for others. We’ll have to share.”

She inhaled deeply, cleansing her mind of the conflict surrounding them. Maybe if she took one issue at a time, she could work her way through the entire tangle. “Does Jacob know you’re in love with him?”

“I’m not sure I am in love with him, so how can I hope to make him understand?”

Needing to see his expression, she turned within the circle of his arms and intensified her sight. His gaze gleamed in the moonlight, yet his features appeared commanding and stern. “How long has he served you?”

“His family has been aligned with mine for generations. My father saved his grandfather’s life during a raid on the Campbells back in sixteen ninety-three. It was either join forces with the MacNabs, whom the Camerons hated almost as much as the Campbells, or forge an alliance with Zoltan clan. I doubt Fergus Cameron understood what he’d done until long after the bond was formed.”

She looked beyond the stone walls to the undulating landscape and the mountains in the distance. “Are we in Scotland? Is this where you met Jacob?”

He pivoted to the side, taking her with him. “See the shimmer in the distance? That’s Loch Earn. I was born in Italy, but there is something about the Highlands. I feel alive here. This land speaks to me.”

“Wait a minute. Jacob’s grandfather couldn’t have been alive in the sixteen nineties. Humans don’t live that long.”

“They do when they’re bonded with a vampire.”

“Jacob said he’s not an ordinary thrall. How have you prolonged his life?”

He stared at her in apparent confusion. “Does Vasco clan no longer utilize blood bonds?”

His puzzlement seemed genuine, but she couldn’t help wondering if he was simply avoiding her question. “We don’t create thralls if that’s what you mean.” Vasco clan’s wealth and influence made such archaic practices unnecessary, for the most part. Her father still resorted to mental compulsions, however, when monetary motivations failed.

“There are many kinds of blood bonds. My connection to Jacob is different from what I want with you, and our bond will be far different from what my father forms with his thralls.”

She searched his eyes, wishing she’d inherited her mother’s empathy. She wanted to understand the emotions driving his actions, wanted to be sure he wasn’t just entertaining himself at her expense. “What do you want from me, and how does Jacob fit into your plan? No more word games, no innuendos, just talk to me.”

Anthony sensed her uncertainty and sighed. Their link wouldn’t be active until she drank from him. “I thought my intentions were pretty clear.” He touched her face, caressing her lower lip with his thumb. “What do you think I want?” Her tongue peeked out, brushing his skin as she wet her lips. The brief contact stirred his slumbering desire and awakened his cock.

“You brought me here to seduce me, and for me to eventually give you a child.”

Her phrasing drew his attention and he tensed. “If I manage to impregnate you, will you give me the child?”

“Not a chance,” she replied with absolute finality.

Anthony breathed a sigh of relief. It was an acceptable practice among organic vampires. After a bonded couple produced their own children, the female sometimes allowed other males to impregnate her. The child was given to the father shortly after birth and became his sole responsibility. Anthony’s brother had a son and a daughter conceived in this manner, but Anthony had always found the practice distasteful.

If Monique had been willing to give up her child, he would have misjudged her basic personality. “I want far more from you than a child.”

“Then you should have found a better way of introducing the concept.” Her voice was firm and her expression stern. She might have responded to him in bed, but his actions had clearly upset her. “Modern females don’t put up with kidnapping and manipulation. I am a vampire, but I’m also a modern woman.”

His dominant nature wouldn’t let him apologize. “I felt this setting better for my education.”

She laughed, the sound not entirely humorous. “You thought this setting would be more fitting for my education, not yours.”

“I’m sorry you were upset by my plan.”

“That’s not an apology.”

The compromise was far more than his father would have offered. “Anything more would be insincere. I don’t regret bringing you here and I certainly don’t regret --”

“I won’t be your prisoner, and I’m not sure I want to be… what you want me to be.”

Her gaze softened, indignation subsiding as awareness arced between them. She wasn’t immune to him. He just needed to soften his approach. His fingers clutched the fabric of his cloak as his cock swelled to life again. Conquest was so much easier than seduction!

“Say it, Monique. What do I want from you?”

“You think I’m your mate.”

Finally. The words were spoken. Now they could move on together. “What do you think?”

“I think we’re not having this conversation until you remove this collar.”

He hesitated. The night sky beckoned. This was a test. Either he trusted her or he didn’t, but her captivity ended now. If she flew away, he’d find her. And he’d likely enjoy the hunt. Still, his hands trembled as he triggered the lock and slipped the collar from around her throat.

She sighed and rubbed her neck. “That’s better.” Raising her face to the sky, she closed her eyes and smiled. “It would serve you right if I took off.”

“But you won’t?” He infused his tone with hope and waited until she opened her eyes. “We are instinctual beings, Monique. What do you feel for me?”

“I won’t pretend I’m not attracted to you, but a soul bonding is permanent. I’m not sure I want a permanent relationship with anyone.”

He pulled her against his chest and guided her face toward the side of his neck. “There is one way to be sure.” Her lips pressed against his skin and her tongue swirled. She wrapped her arms around his back and teased his chest with her nipples. Do it, he echoed her earlier cry. I want your bite just as badly as you wanted mine.

With sudden violence she drove her fangs into his neck. Her arms tightened and her body shook with unmistakable shudders. The first taste of her blood had rocketed him into climax and he’d suspected his blood would have the same effect on her. She rubbed against him, grinding and pumping, while her fingers tangled in his hair.

I want to link our minds, he told her. Not our souls, just our minds. Will you accept the bond?

Yes. I want to know you as you know me.

Her mind opened before him, complex and shrewd. He was intrigued by the facets of her personality she kept concealed; he sensed wisdom rare in someone so young.

Don’t be shy, he urged. Flow through me.

She left her fangs in his neck, but she was no longer feeding. Her being surged across their link and he welcomed her with warmth and tenderness. Her awe was humbling, but it only lasted a moment.

I had no idea you were so old. Her laugh assured him she was countering his initial response to her lack of years.

He grabbed her hips and rubbed his erection against her belly. Do you feel what you do to this old man?

I’d like to feel it inside me. I need you there -- now!

The cloak swirled away from their naked bodies as he spun around and leaned against a low section of the crenellated wall. The thick material protected his ass from the coarse stones. He lifted her and she bent her knees, resting her shins on either side of his hips.

She reached between them and guided his cock to her entrance. He steadied her hips, but let her do the rest. Her head dropped back, face offered to the moonlight as she sank onto his rock hard shaft.

“Yes!” she moaned. “So damn good.”

Her sheath was snug and hot, grasping him firmly as she started to move. He watched her face, mesmerized by the beauty of her uninhibited passion. Her breasts swayed, the tips puckered and hard.

He slipped his hand between their bodies and rubbed her clit. Her pleasure built, her urgency fueling his. Feeling how much she wanted him accelerated his arousal and intensified his need to dominate.

Carefully wrapping the cloak around her, he turned and set her on the ledge. He dissolved the clasp at the base of his throat and created slack in the material. She lifted one leg free and placed her foot on his shoulder.

Lifting her hips into each thrust, he watched her body swallow his cock. She was hot and wet and --

“Stop!” She shoved against his chest, her eyes wide with alarm.

“What’s wrong?” He forced the words out through gritted teeth.

Someone’s here. I can feel them.

Trusting her instincts, he poured energy into the metaphysical shield protecting them; then he opened his mind to their surroundings. Jacob is the only person nearby. Are you sure we’re being watched? Can you still sense them?

She was silent as she scanned. I didn’t imagine it. Someone, or something, was there.

He drew nearly out of her then drove in, allowing her to feel the full length of his erection. Do you want to stop?

She braced her hands behind her and canted her hips. No. I don’t mind an audience as long as they only want to watch.

Resuming the strong, steady rhythm they found so pleasurable, Anthony leaned in and kissed her. You’re not used to another person sharing your mind. Is it possible your instincts were sensing me?

I don’t know. I can’t sense it now. Just fuck me.

He nipped her bottom lip and drove deeper. I’ll never argue with that suggestion.

* * *

Cadin watched the naked couple from the veil insulating their dimension. How had the female sensed her presence? She must be weaker than she thought, or the female was stronger. Venturing this far from her anchor was dangerous, but she’d had no other choice. Emit was determined to learn where Anthony had gone, and now Cadin knew.

She’d melded with Darius long enough to glean the most probable places for his son to hide. This isolated castle had been the third location she’d tried.

Easing closer to the edge of the veil, she watched the impassioned lovers. A cloak bunched around Anthony’s hips, concealing his tight ass as he rammed into Monique. They seemed good and distracted and Cadin needed energy.

She slipped from the veil and melded with the man, careful to avoid contact with the female. His being smoldered and surged, powerful and demanding. He was truly his father’s son. Cadin still tingled from her brief contact with Darius.

Anthony spread Monique’s legs even wider, allowing his cock to fill her completely with each forceful thrust. Even in full rut he was careful with her, far too careful for Cadin’s liking.

She searched his mind, stimulating the darkest, most primitive elements of his psyche. Possessive lust blasted through him and Cadin absorbed the primal rush.

Fuck her ass. Force her to submit to your desire.

Anthony snarled and shook his head, trying to dispel the insidious urges.

Cadin spiked his hunger and feasted on the resulting conflict. Lust twisted through him, demanding and savage. He pulled out suddenly, dragging a frustrated cry from his lover.

Draping her legs over his shoulders, he buried his face between her thighs. Her shoulders rested on the ledge now, her pale body arching toward his face. She grasped his hair and rocked into the brazen kiss, her cries of pleasure drifting on the cool night air.

Cadin tried again, determined to create more conflict to soothe her ravaged being. Bite her. Feed from that luscious cunt.

He carefully nicked Monique’s delicate folds and the female yelped. Blood mixed with her cream and the faint taste of cum. He’d already fucked her once, Cadin realized. They’d been busy since leaving the nightclub.

Bite her harder. Tear her open. Paint yourself in her blood!

With shocking strength, Anthon

y fought back the compulsion and continued licking instead. Fine! So he wouldn’t hurt her. There were other ways to create chaos. She returned to her original strategy, forcing a vivid image into Anthony’s mind.

His groan was muffled against Monique’s pussy. He lifted his face and looked into her eyes. “I want… I need all of you.”

The bitch smiled. “Just make sure you’re good and wet.”

He pushed back into her cunt, lubricating his cock with her copious juices, then they repositioned in a flurry of movement. Monique braced her forearms on the ledge and pushed to the balls of her feet, ready -- no, eager for all he had to give her.

Cadin cursed. Monique wasn’t supposed to like it! She was supposed to resist and struggle so Anthony would force her.

Pausing with his cock head pressed against her anus, he conjured even more lubricant. He held her cheeks apart and slowly worked the broad tip into her tight rear passage.

His desire scalded Cadin. This was almost as good as conflict. His emotions were intense and convoluted. He kept her hips tilted as he drove deeper and deeper. Monique shivered, shifting her feet so she could drive back onto his massive cock.

It was savage and brutal, but they loved it! This was so damn confusing. Cadin watched his thick shaft reemerge from her body. Fuck, he was big. The urge to solidify was nearly overwhelming. She pulled back from their seething emotions without leaving Anthony’s mind.

“Faster,” Monique whispered. “That feels so incredibly good.” He obliged her, cramming his meaty pole deep into her ass.

Cadin drifted toward the link, needing to experience this debauchery from Monique’s perspective. Reason heaved through the pleasure. Monique had some odd sensitivity. Cadin couldn’t risk discovery. She would have to wait until she returned to Emit and incite his lust. Disappointment rolled through her. That clumsy fool would never be able to create these sensations.

Needing the final intimacy, Anthony bit into Monique’s shoulder as he pressed his wrist against her mouth. Their fangs locked into flesh as his hips continued to rock. Pleasure built within him, surging into Monique as forcefully as his cock penetrated her ass.

Monique’s demand was just as strong. She clutched him with her inner muscles and drew his blood into her mouth. They came together, shocking Cadin with the synchronicity of their release. Each pulse, each burst of sensation was shared, unified.

They were left replete and breathless, but Cadin had never felt so alone.

“That was amazing,” Monique whispered, tenderly licking the wound she’d created on his wrist. “But I haven’t forgotten that you didn’t answer my question.” Carefully separating their bodies, she turned and faced Anthony. “How does Jacob fit into all this?”

Jacob! Cadin had almost forgotten about the other man. Slipping out of Anthony’s mind before the sexual haze cleared entirely, she sped off in search of the human male.”

Chapter Five

Anthony could barely complete a coherent thought. He hadn’t expected to fuck her again so soon, much less claim her ass. He felt dazed, almost hung over.

“Are you all right?”

Wrapping his cloak around their hips, he lifted her to the ledge and stood between her thighs. The cool breeze played across his sweat-dampened chest and shoulders. “I feel… odd.”

She chuckled. “Am I too much for you?”

He shook away the stupor and focused on her face. Her cheeks were flushed, her eyes glowing in the moonlight. She had never looked more beautiful. “This wasn’t planned. I’m not sure why I got so carried away.”

“Regrets?” She scooted forward and wrapped her legs around his hips. “I thoroughly enjoyed what we just did. I was a participant, not just a recipient. Where is this guilt coming from?”

“I don’t know.” He released the lingering concern and focused on her. There was no doubt she’d enjoyed it. Her pleasure had blasted across their link with each thrust.

“Tell me about Jacob.” She rested her hands on his shoulders, expectation clear in her eyes.

“Jacob needs a woman in his life. Regardless of how much he cares for me -- and I believe he does care for me -- he will never be fully satisfied with a male lover.”

“What about you?” Her tone was soft, her expression guarded. “Could you be satisfied with Jacob?”

“How can you ask me that after what we just shared? You’re my mate. There can be no doubt. We are meant to be together.”

“But a part of you will always want Jacob too.” It wasn’t a question. Their link clearly revealed his longing.

“I know you’re attracted to him. Why are you still so hesitant?”

She smiled, and speculation entered her gaze. “Despite my behavior since meeting you, I like to think things through before I act. If you’ve always desired Jacob, why have you waited so long to seduce him?”

He sighed. Why was she making him explain? All she had to do was look into his mind. “I can’t do it alone. I don’t want to indulge my lust for a few weeks and then move on. I want a permanent ménage.”

“You said your bond with Jacob is unique. Tell me how you’ve kept him alive without enslaving his mind.”

“Once a year I fuck him and feed him a few drops of my blood. The bond links my mind to his and synchronizes our life cycles. Because the amount of blood is so small, the bond is temporary and must be reestablished.”

“You only fuck him once a year?” She sounded doubtful.

He nodded, weary of words, weary of conflict. He wanted the foundation solidified so they could build a future together. “At first he reluctantly allowed the act because there was no other choice. He’s been more responsive in recent years, but he’s distant and emotionally unapproachable.”

“You’ve attempted to approach him emotionally?” she persisted.

He’d just fucked her ass, how could he find a conversation awkward? He took a deep breath and accepted the inevitable. If he wanted this to work, he would have to communicate, perhaps even compromise. “He’s made his position clear. He wants a female lover.”

“I understand that part.” Her legs flexed, drawing him closer as her fingers played with the back of his hair. “How has his behavior changed? What do you mean by more responsive?”

If she wanted it spelled out, he’d oblige her. He could sense her smoldering desire as well as her curiosity. Not only was this clarifying Jacob’s position, it was turning her on. “The first few times I fucked him, he wanted it over as quickly as possible.”

“And now?”

“Now we kiss and touch before I enter him.”

Her aroused shiver was unmistakable. “Has he ever fucked you?”

“I’ve never required it of him, and I’ve instigated all of our intimacies.”

She narrowed her gaze and focused on his mouth. “Does he always suck you, or have you ever sucked him?”

It was his turn to shiver as memories rolled through his mind. “He generally sucks me, but there have been a few times when we sucked each other.”

“Does he ever come when you fuck him?”

“Of course. I make certain he does.” He framed her face with his hands and smiled. “Do all these questions have a point or are you just imagining us together?”

She smiled and glanced away. “A little of both.”

He kissed the corners of her mouth, soothing his raw nerves with her excitement. “Are you willing to give this a try?”

“He’s proud and reluctant to admit he wants you. It might work best if we give him a role to play, allow him to accept the changes gradually.”

“What did you have in mind?”

“Punish him for abandoning the game. You can whip his ass while I suck his cock; then you can fuck him while he fucks me. We’ll find all sorts of reasons why he must be punished.”

He barely trapped a moan in his throat as he pictured the acts she described. “I love the way you think.”

* * *

Cadin found the human pacing a shadowy bedroom on the second floor of the castle. He was naked and semi-aroused. Didn’t these people own clothing? Not that she was complaining. His body was lean, his muscles well defined. She studied his features with objective interest. He was a handsome devil to be sure. So what was his role in this little drama?

She melded with his mind, absorbing his thoughts and emotions without influencing his train of thought. He was restless and jealous, though he’d never admit to the emotion. Anthony hadn’t told him to remain in the bedroom, but the rest of the castle held little appeal.

He wondered what was taking the others so long, then his frown deepened and resentment flared. They were off somewhere fucking. What else would they be doing? He tried to distance himself from the emotions, to think about something else. It was no use.

Monique’s lovely image formed within his mind, and his heart skipped a beat. In keeping with his technophobia, Anthony had ordered Jacob to investigate Monique, to learn all he could before their meeting at Station X. She was the spokesperson for Vasco Enterprises, so it hadn’t taken long for Jacob to compile a detailed dossier. Magazine articles and television interviews had revealed her intelligence and poise. Still, nothing had prepared Jacob for the magnetic attraction that struck when he saw her in person for the first time.

Jacob wanted her, badly, and Anthony knew it. Jacob’s frustration spiked and his pacing sped. How could he possibly compete with Anthony? Why would she consider him anything other than a servant or, worse yet, a fuck toy?

Amused by his insecurity, Cadin fueled his doubt. She altered Monique’s image in his mind, stripping her naked and setting her in motion. Monique walked up to Anthony as he sat on a dining room chair. She pressed her breasts against his face and encouraged him to suckle. Anthony’s hands moved freely over her pale skin, stroking her back and squeezing her ass.

Trapped within the fantasy, Jacob’s cock swelled and thickened. He shook his head, trying to dispel the image. Cadin floated through his mind, thrilled by the ease with which she controlled him. Humans were more fun, yet less rewarding, than vampires. Their energy wasn’t nearly as concentrated as mystical beings.

Cadin directed the fantasy, using his emotions to guide her alterations. Monique crawled onto Anthony’s lap, straddling his thighs as she impaled herself on his cock. She arched her back, thrusting her breasts toward Anthony’s hungry mouth while she bounced up and down.

With a sudden blast of stubbornness, Jacob forced the image away, so Cadin produced another. The couple lay on a bed pleasuring each other with their mouths. Monique’s head bobbed while Anthony thrust his tongue into her juicy cunt.

Jacob muttered an oath and fisted the misbehaving organ. He stroked firmly as he surrendered, letting his mind wander. The image morphed without Cadin’s influence and amusement rippled through her being. Jacob insinuated himself into the image, but to Cadin’s mystification he didn’t take Anthony’s place, he displaced Monique. Anthony straddled Jacob’s face, smoothly fucking his mouth while the vampire returned the favor.

So, that’s the way it was. Jacob lusted after his master. Was Anthony aware of Jacob’s infatuation? The image had come a bit too readily for mere fantasy. She searched the human’s memory and found numerous instances from which to draw. They might not be lovers in the conventional sense of the word, but Jacob had been fucked by his master repeatedly.

Intrigued by the new development, Cadin analyzed the human’s emotions. There was no trauma associated with the act, no fear or burning anger, just a faint tinge of shame. Anthony hadn’t forced himself on the human. Something else had compelled Jacob to surrender.

Jacob’s hand pumped faster as the memory progressed. Rather than turning Jacob over and fucking him from behind, Anthony rolled his hips up off the bed and entered him slowly as he stared into the human’s eyes. Jacob moaned, unbearably aroused by the memory.

Precum beaded on the tip of his cock, and Jacob smoothed it around. He passed his thumb over his ultrasensitive head again and again. His emotions strengthened then separated as Cadin took stock of each. Jacob longed for the consuming desire he had only known with Anthony, yet he was afraid of the power his desire gave the vampire.

Cadin wanted to laugh. Jacob was human! He was powerless, regardless of his feelings for his master.

The door opened, and Jacob spun around, releasing his cock with a guilty gasp.

“I think he missed us.” Amusement made Anthony’s voice surprisingly warm.

Cadin felt drawn toward her anchor; she’d been away too long already. Emit had wanted to know where Anthony had taken Monique, and now Cadin could tell him. But something made her linger. The dynamics between these three fascinated her, made her hungry for more of their convoluted energy. They were brash and ruthless, yet selfless and caring all at the same time.

The journey back would be no less taxing than the trek across the ocean had been. Cadin needed more energy before she attempted the trip. Jacob was easier to control than the vampires, so she remained hidden within his mind while the situation unfolded.

Awareness jarred Monique away from her study of Jacob’s naked body. She could sense it again, the unsettling knowledge that someone was watching them. Carefully keeping any reaction from showing on her face, she sent her thoughts to Anthony. It’s here again! The sensation is even stronger now.

He glanced at her and smiled, a silent acknowledgement of her statement. She read concern in his gaze, yet he seemed unconvinced. “Monique accepted her punishment without complaint. Are you brave enough to do the same?”

“I thought we were finished playing games.” Jacob tensed. His arms remained at his sides, his erection gently swaying.

Determined to prove she wasn’t imagining things, Monique scanned their surroundings. The room itself was unchanged, but something was different, unnatural.

The men stared each other down, Jacob proud and defiant, Anthony ready to pounce.

It’s in Jacob. Anthony’s thoughts were carefully shielded. But I’ve never felt anything like it.

She shielded her reply just as meticulously. I don’t have direct access to his mind. Can you force it out?

I have no idea. He took a step toward Jacob. I’ll try.

Wait. Let me help you.

I’m open to suggestions. He gracefully transitioned his advance into a lazy orbit, pretending to assess Jacob’s nudity.

“If you’re tired of games, then let’s try a little honesty.” Monique walked up to Jacob and placed her hands on his chest. “I can hear your heartbeat and feel your temperature. I’ll know if you lie to me.”

“I don’t lie.” He met her gaze with calm assurance, apparently unaware of his passenger.

Monique ran her index finger down the middle of his chest, across his rippling abdomen and along the length of his cock. “What were you thinking about when you became aroused?”

His gaze shifted, focusing on some point beyond her. “I was imagining you and Anthony.”

“Did you want to fuck me or Anthony?” She curved her fingers around his shaft and stroked from tip to stem. He gritted his teeth and his nostrils flared as his cock bucked against her fingers. “Or do you just want to watch?”

“I want to do more than watch.” His tone was harsh, his chest heaving with each deep breath. “I want to bury my cock inside you while Anthony fucks your mouth and then I want to fuck your ass while Anthony stuffs your pussy. I want things I shouldn’t want, things I can’t get out of my mind.”

Anthony wrapped his arm around Jacob’s waist and covered Monique’s hand with his. “What sort of things?”

Jacob trembled between them, his eyes heavy-lidded and passion bright. “I want to feel your cock ramming into me while I fuck Monique. I want your taste in my mouth while I eat her pussy.”

“And why shouldn’t you want these things?” Anthony pumped Jacob’s cock, while Monique explored his torso.

“You’re my employer. I can’t protect you if I’m distracted by…” The sentence ended in a groan.

“Distracted by what?” Anthony pressed his cock lengthwise into the crack of Jacob’s ass.

“Distracted by lust and resentment.” He grabbed the back of Monique’s neck and bent to claim her mouth. His lips urged hers apart and his tongue boldly stroked as he rocked his hips, augmenting Anthony’s leisurely strokes.

Monique smiled when Jacob finally released her. His hands lingered on her shoulders, and his gaze caressed her face. “Lust I understand, but why do you feel resentful?”

He laughed and shook his head. “I’m a warrior, lass. This desire is unnatural.”

“According to pious humans, perhaps. Such thoughts have no place in our world. We each bring something unique to the union and without each contribution the union is incomplete.” She framed his face with her hands and stared into his eyes. “Unless you tell me you don’t want this as badly as Anthony and I want this, our joining is going to begin right now.”

Be ready, she told Anthony. A surprise attack is our best chance.

“I want nothing more.” Jacob’s tone was deep and needful.

She drew his head down to hers, discreetly slicing her tongue on the tip of her fang. His lips parted as their mouths met. She slipped her blood-coated tongue into his mouth and he jerked away. She followed his movements, steadying his face between her hands.

Anthony embraced Jacob, quickly trapping his arms against his sides. The human struggled, twisting wildly as Monique force-fed him her blood. He gagged and screamed, his cries muffled by her mouth.

Take it, Jacob. Open your mind. You must trust me! Fear made her thoughts sound shrill, so she calmed herself and tried again. If we are to join, you must accept this bond.

Gradually Jacob relaxed. His resistance eased and she pushed into his mind.

Anthony was already inside, frantically scanning for the intruder.

What the fuck is going on? Confusion and anger accompanied Jacob’s thought. There’s someone else here!

We’ll explain everything later. Can you lead us to it?

The entity burst from the shadows of Jacob’s mind, bombarding Monique with an excruciating blast of energy. Jacob and Anthony surrounded her, insulating her from the scorching stream. The agony receded, leaving her dazed, yet determined. Sensations passed across their link, lingering echoes and stings.

Anthony absorbed the assault, ignoring the pain with single-minded determination. The being churned and tumbled, curving in on itself as it resisted Anthony’s hold.

What do you want? Anthony demanded. He reached beyond the creature’s attack and leeched energy directly from the being. Who sent you? Why are you here? When the entity didn’t respond, Anthony changed his strategy. Get out or I’ll drain you dry!

Monique passed energy to Anthony, reinforcing the compulsion. Jacob, concentrate. Force this thing out of your mind.

He didn’t argue or hesitate. His focus narrowed on the being and he shoved with surprising strength.

The being shuddered, slowly weakening.

Sensing the change, the trio charged. With one violent lunge, they forced the being out of Jacob’s mind. It swirled in a weak circle then dispersed like specks of dust driven by the wind.

Monique gasped and blinked, stunned by their sudden victory. “Thank the gods!”

Her exuberance came a moment too soon. With a strangled groan Anthony crumpled to the floor. She cried out and knelt beside him, gathering him into her arms.

“Is he all right?” Jacob knelt as well, fear making his eyes shine.

“Anthony.” She could hear his heartbeat, but his face was colorless. “Sweetheart, open your eyes.” Time suspended as he lay motionless and limp. Terror ripped through her brain and paralyzed her lungs.

Then his eyelashes fluttered.

“Holy fuck.” He groaned, blinking away his stupor.

Jacob blew out an unsteady breath and sat back on his heels. “What was that thing?”

“A spy.” Anthony’s voice was dry and matter-of-fact. “It wouldn’t reveal who sent it, but I have a pretty good idea.”

“Emit Duarte.” She shook her head. “I’ll kill him! No one messes with my men.” Her possessive claim made them smile, and desire chased away the lingering fear. It was over. They’d survived. She didn’t want to talk. She wanted to grab them and assure herself they were safe and unharmed. She wanted to celebrate their victory in the only way that mattered!

“Although I love the sound of that, we can’t deal with Duarte until we learn more about his new minion.” Anthony finger combed his hair back from his face. “That thing was seriously powerful.”

“And I didn’t even sense it until Monique’s blood took effect.” Jacob shook his head, clearly upset by the fact.

“Which is why I fed it to you in the first place.” She touched his face, amazed by the tenderness welling within her.

His jaw clenched and he pushed to his feet, taking himself out of reach. “I want you to transform me.” He looked from her to Anthony and back. “I never want to be that useless again.”

Anthony stood and pulled her to her feet before he addressed Jacob’s suggestion. “We’ve been bonded for a long time, so your chances of survival are better than most. But you’re forgetting one very important fact. Vampires are helpless during their solar trance. If we transform you, we lose that advantage. We need you to keep us safe.”

Jacob closed his eyes and ran his tongue over his teeth. Monique’s blood had elongated his canines. They weren’t exactly fangs, but the shape had definitely changed. Aggression and sexual demand would soon follow.

She shivered. Nothing was more arousing than sex during bloodlust.

Should we wait until this wears off before we complete the bond? she asked Anthony. He might be hard to control.

Hell, no. This way we won’t have to hold back. We can all --

“I can hear you.” Jacob’s eyes narrowed and he licked his lips. “As eager as I am for a fuckfest, we need to find out where that thing went and if there are others like it.”

Anthony nodded. “I’ll contact my father and have him get things started.” He rolled his shoulders and rubbed the back of his neck. “We can return at dusk tomorrow. There’s no way I can facilitate a transatlantic jump until I’ve rested -- and fed.” His hungry gaze focused on Jacob as he added the last phrase.

Jacob caught Monique’s wrist and pulled her toward him. “Take all the time you need. I’m sure we can find a way to entertain ourselves while you’re gone.”

Anthony chuckled. “I’ll be on the battlements for about five minutes. I certainly hope it takes you longer than that.”

He flashed out of sight, and Jacob swept Monique up in his arms, carrying her toward the bed. “How often can you feed me your blood without triggering transformation?”

“Enjoying the rush?” His strong arms held her snugly against his chest.

“Gods, yes! I feel like I’ve awakened from a dream.” Rather than lay her down, he sat and held her on his lap. “I don’t want this to end. I feel like I can fly!”

“That’s because I’m Vasco clan.” She faced him, straddling his hips as she gazed into his eyes. “Each time you ingest our blood our power over you grows. That’s why Anthony waits so long in between rituals. He wants to maintain the bond without enslaving your mind.”

“We’ll only be able to fuck once a year?”

His obvious disappointment made her smile. “We can fuck as often as we like. We’ll just have to reserve exchanges of blood for our anniversary.”

“What needs to be done to complete the bond?”

Finding his cock with her fingers, she gave him a firm squeeze. “Can’t you guess?” She wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him. Their lips pressed and slid while their tongues dueled. His hunger poured into her mind, spiking her arousal.

He grasped her ass and pulled her closer, rubbing his erection against her belly. His movements were bold and urgent as his physiology responded to her blood. “Can you sense how badly I want this, how badly I want you?” His voice growled and his eyes gleamed. All the while his emotions blazed through her mind.

“I want this just as much as you do, and so does Anthony.” Her words brought a flash of uncertainty she hadn’t expected from him. “Why don’t you believe me?”

Catching the back of her hair in a loose fist, he tilted her head back. “How much of what you said was meant to distract me, and how much did you mean?”

“I meant every word. I want you and I want Anthony, but I want both of you even more. The union is only complete with all three of us.”

He responded with a fierce kiss. His fingers tightened in her hair and his tongue swept into her mouth. Desire eroded his hesitation until nothing remained but need. She melted against him, demonstrating her devotion in a language older than words.

Hands slipped under her arms and pulled her upward. She muttered a protest as her mouth was dragged away from Jacob’s. Her spontaneous ascension continued until her feet rested on the bed and her mound was level with Jacob’s mouth.

“Taste her,” Anthony ordered, and Jacob happily obeyed.

She hadn’t heard Anthony return, but he wasted no time asserting himself.

Jacob’s warm hands squeezed her ass, pulling her forward. Her back pressed against Anthony’s shoulder as he shifted his hands to her breasts.

Oh yes, this was what she needed, what she craved. The three of them together in a tangle of consuming passion.

Pushing his tongue between her folds, Jacob licked and tasted, while his breath teased her sensitive skin. She combed his hair with her fingers, luxuriating in the soft strands. He delved deeper, determined to experience every soft crevice and hidden fold.

“Lie back and take her with you,” Anthony directed.

Again Jacob didn’t hesitate. Holding tightly to Monique’s hips, he guided her down as he reclined across the bed. His mouth moved against her folds, his tongue circling her clit. Her core clenched rhythmically, needing something to squeeze.

Jacob gasped against her damp flesh, and she looked over her shoulder. Anthony knelt beside the bed now, sucking Jacob’s cock. There was no way she was missing out on this! Monique turned around, settling over Jacob’s face again as she gazed along his lean body.

Anthony worked Jacob’s shaft with one hand, while his lips sucked with long, deep pulls. Jacob’s abs tensed and his thighs flexed. Anthony was merciless, approaching the task with characteristic intensity.

Fascinated and titillated, she watched Anthony’s head bob and his mouth slide up and down. His eyes were closed and his throaty sounds revealed the pleasure he found in the task.

Jacob rocked his hips, driving his cock deeper into Anthony’s mouth. She wiggled and moaned, happily riding Jacob’s tongue. Suddenly Anthony released Jacob’s cock and pulled her forward, kissing her savagely as his hand continued its steady pumping.

Her change of position offered Jacob new possibilities. He pushed two fingers into her wet core and focused his oral attention on her clit. Tension rushed through her, curling from her chest to her belly.

Come, hellion. Fill his mouth with your cream.

Anthony’s command triggered her orgasm. She shook and soared, lost in the glory of their uninhibited passion.

Then she was lifted and placed on her back. The floating sensation was so in keeping with her blissful descent that she didn’t bother opening her eyes. Jacob stretched out on one side of her, Anthony on the other. She knew their scent and the difference in their touches. Anthony conquered her senses while Jacob explored and caressed.

She grew restless, needing a more active role. Drawing their heads together, she kissed one and then the other, coaxing them closer and closer until their lips slid freely from one mouth to the other.

“We’re bringing Jacob into our bond,” Anthony whispered against their parted lips. “So he needs to be in the middle.”

Jacob grinned. “Think of all the combinations.”

“Trust me, I have.” Anthony swept his arm toward Monique, but his gaze never left Jacob’s face. “It’s your move.”

Monique raised her arms to Jacob and parted her legs. He knelt between her thighs, his gaze gravitating toward her pussy. Guiding his cock with one hand and parting her folds with the other, he positioned himself at her entrance.

“Do it,” she urged, tired of the aching emptiness.

He moved his hands to her hips and drove inward, filling her with one long thrust. A muffled groan escaped his throat and his thick lashes shadowed his eyes.

“My turn.” Anthony knelt behind Jacob, the Scot’s big body blocking Monique’s view.

Bending forward, Jacob kissed her and created the angle Anthony needed to complete their joining. A secret thrill sped Monique’s pulse. She was nearly as anxious for this as the men. Slipping into Anthony’s mind, she watched what he was doing and felt his emotions more acutely.

Anthony coated his cock with lubricant then his mouth quirked in a wicked smile. “Part the way for me. Invite me inside.”

Jacob pressed his chest against her breasts and reached back with both hands, submitting to his master, his lover, his mate.

Tenderness surged through Anthony, momentarily stealing his breath. He moved his cock into position and Jacob pushed back, driving his body onto Anthony. Pleasure erupted as Jacob’s tight body embraced Anthony’s shaft.

Monique shared every gasp, every sigh, and every tingle. Anthony grasped Jacob’s hips and pulled him back, nearly out of her. He continued the stroke as his cock slid almost out of Jacob. After a dramatic pause, Anthony pushed in just as slowly, elongating his stroke with Jacob’s body.

Sensations slid from Anthony to Monique, passing through Jacob with each rotation. Jacob writhed between them, lost to everything but the pleasure. Anthony met her gaze over Jacob’s shoulder, his eyes glowing with vampiric light.

She bared her fangs and arched her neck, a sexual challenge every vampire understood. Anthony pinned her to the bed with Jacob’s body and dragged her hands above her head.

Meet me in Jacob’s mind. Anthony drove his fangs into Jacob’s shoulder as she bit into his neck. Jacob cried out, shuddering violently as he came.

Jacob’s pleasure spread in rippling waves, sweeping them along like a storm-swollen river. Monique surrendered to the sensations, opening her body and her mind to her mates.

Anthony was more controlled, yet no less affected by the perfection of the moment. He released his seed deep inside Jacob, savoring each spasm as they clung to one another.

Emotions flowed in a dizzying circle, the bond finally complete. Sensations blended and twisted, making it impossible to tell where they originated or when they would end.

I can feel you both so clearly. Joy overflowed Jacob’s being and inundated the other two. This is amazing.

Strong emotions are easier to absorb, Anthony said. Once the link stabilizes it will be less obvious.

Will I be able to read your mind now? Jacob asked.

Monique withdrew her fangs from Jacob’s neck and licked the blood from her lips with a contented sigh. She could speak now, but Jacob seemed fascinated by his new ability. Obviously, you can send and receive thoughts, but reading minds is a lot more complicated than you realize.

And a lot less rewarding, Anthony added. You would be bored to death by what goes on inside most peoples’ minds. He reluctantly disentangled his body from Jacob’s and rolled to Monique’s side. “Locating specific information inside an uncooperative mind almost always damages the person being scanned.”

Jacob rolled as well, settling on Monique’s other side. “I don’t want to interrogate people, but sharing your pleasure was unbelievable.”

They lapsed into silence as they absorbed the tranquility. Anthony’s arm pillowed her head and Jacob’s fingers drew lazy patterns on her abdomen.

“What did your father have to say?” she asked Anthony a few minutes later.

“He’ll start an investigation, and he’s thrilled that his plan worked so well.”

“Arrogant prick,” she muttered, and Anthony laughed. “I have no doubt my father was in on this from the start.”

“Undoubtedly.”

Jacob’s fingers slipped between her thighs, and her senses came alive with a sustained tingle. “Do we have enough time for this?”

“We’re racing the dawn,” Anthony confirmed. “We’ll have to be focused.”

“I can do focused,” Jacob assured them.

“Bring it on,” she whispered, and her men pounced, utterly intent on their mutual pleasure.

Epilogue

Cadin fought her way through the veil, terrified and desperate. Never had she come so close to…death? The concept had been beyond her comprehension until she’d felt its icy tendrils coiling around her being.

Without warning or consideration, she stabbed into Emit and absorbed his energy in deep, selfish pulls. He screamed, collapsing on the floor beside his bed. A naked female cried out and rushed to his side.

Cadin slowed her intake, focusing through the haze of pain, understanding the danger she forced on her anchor.

Emit snarled, his features contorting as bloodlust burst to the surface. He grabbed the woman and swept her beneath him, viciously biting into her throat. Her feeble struggle ended with a despairing moan as Emit gorged on her blood.

Slowly the pain subsided and Cadin released her hold on Emit. She emerged from his body and solidified.

He raised his face and growled, his features gradually returning to their resting shape. Blood covered the lower half of his face and his eyes still shone with preternatural light. “Damn you to hell!” He shoved the lifeless body away and struggled to his feet. “She was my favorite thrall. What the fuck is wrong with you?”

“I found Anthony Zoltan.”

“And?” He finally wiped his face with his shirtsleeve, leaving a crimson smear across his cheek.

“He was connected to the other two. I’ve never encountered anything like it. Separately I could have controlled them, but together—”

“They kicked your ass? Is that what you’re telling me?” He scoffed. “I thought you were immortal.”

So had she. “If I understand the nature of their connection, they’re no use to us now. Select another target.”

“Wasn’t that your suggestion when you failed me before?”

“Failed you?” She narrowed her gaze on his face. “You’re the one who slunk away with your tail tucked between your legs!”

“We can debate this or we can move on.” He looked at his savaged thrall and shook his head. “If you want to continue using me as your tether to this dimension, you’re going to stop treating me like a bothersome child.”

He acted like a bothersome child so often it was hard to control her attitude. Unfortunately, he was right. She needed him. Without an anchor, she would be sucked back into her own dimension, and she wasn’t ready to abandon physical sensations.

“What do you want?” He’d just killed his favorite fuck toy. She had a pretty good idea what he would demand.

“Answer me honestly, will feeding from you harm me in any way?”

That was unexpected. “This body is human. To my knowledge my blood would be like any other blood.”

“Then get on the bed and spread your legs. We’re going to find out.”

Book Three: Sensuous

Captivated, yet challenged by Tess’s resistance, Victor enlists the help of Seth, an arrogant Elfin prince. Victor knows they can unleash her sensuality if they find a way beyond her emotional reserve. Seth woos her by day. Victor seduces her by night. And when her barriers begin to crumble, they combine their efforts, shattering her preconceived ideas of what love is all about.

Prologue

Sharp fangs stabbed into Cadin’s neck, and she screamed. Her body arched off the bed, twisting and bucking in an instinctive flurry of motion. Physical sensations were still new, each discovery intense and addictive. She’d spent the majority of her existence in an incorporeal dimension, never imagining the pleasure awaiting her in the physical realm.

Emit slipped an arm beneath her neck and raised her slightly as he settled on his knees between her thighs. His mouth drew in long, rhythmic pulls, launching a fresh wave of pain with each demanding suck.

Strength flowed out of her body and into his. He pinned her to the bed, feeding with savage hunger and… malevolence? She scanned his mind, expecting the anger, yet surprised by the resentment pulsing through him. Did he honestly think she’d be this easy to kill? She was a chaos being! Corporeal creatures existed for her entertainment, and to enrich her sustenance. She siphoned energy from the room around her, saturating her levels faster than he could deplete them.

He gasped and raised his head, glaring into her eyes as blood trailed from the corners of his mouth. “How did you do that?” His words were separated by harsh little pants.

“I don’t want you to starve.” Mockery tinged her voice and shaped her smile. His gaze narrowed, and emotion spiked through his energy, sharp anger and dark ambition, twisting through rich, red lust. So conflicted. So chaotic. She lived for moments like this. “If you’re still hungry, feed. I didn’t realize I’d been so neglectful.”

Fury ignited within his gaze. His blue eyes glowed, and his features sharpened. “You need me to remain in this dimension.” He grasped the backs of her knees and spread her legs wide. “But what do I get out of the bargain?”

His cock drove into her, the thick length stretching the walls of her pussy. Yes! This was what she wanted, what she craved. She shut her eyes and forced herself not to arch or moan. He must not realize how badly she needed the fullness, the utter completeness of having him deep inside her.

“You like that, don’t you?” he whispered near her ear as he slowly pulled back.

Refusing to react to his taunt, she concentrated on the blissful slide. She could bring herself to orgasm with a vibrator or her fingers, but nothing replaced the sensation of skin sliding against skin, and his hot, hard cock… not just any hot, hard cock, his!

She opened her eyes and studied his angular features. Had he guessed her weakness? Her folds spread around his cockhead while her core clenched, aching for his return. Despite her determination, a pathetic whimper escaped her parted lips.

“What’s the matter, Cadin? Missing me already?”

Her hand swung fast and hard, but he caught her wrist before her palm connected. His pleased laughter compounded the insult, and she kicked and twisted, desperate to evade his grasp.

“I’m faster and stronger than your human form.” As if to demonstrate his claim, he flipped her over and drew her arms behind her back. “The only way you can escape me is to disperse your body, and I can’t fuck you if you do that.”

“What do you want?” She ground out the question between clenched teeth.

“Fold your legs beneath you and move your knees far apart. I want plenty of room to move between those silky thighs.”

Hating him more with each motion, she obeyed his command. He shifted her wrists into one hand, freeing the other to stroke and squeeze and torment her. His fingers rolled her nipple while his cock slid against, but not into her core.

“Stop teasing me!” She pushed back, trying to bring him back inside her body.

“I like teasing you. I love that desperate sound you make in the back of your throat and how wet you get.” He inhaled loudly. “Gods, you smell good enough to eat. Shall I thrust my tongue in your juicy cunt? Would you like that, little slave?”

She tensed. “I’m not your slave.” He made it sound like an endearment, but she was no man’s slave!

“Really?” He pushed into her just far enough so she felt a hint of fullness. “Your thighs are slick with cream and you’re trembling. Are you really going to pretend you don’t crave this?”

“I enjoy fucking you, but I --”

“You enjoy being fucked by me. There’s a difference.” He drove deeper. His hold on her arms kept her face balanced just above the mattress. “You don’t enjoy this nearly as much when you’re in control.”

He was right, and they both knew it. “That doesn’t make me your slave.”

“Are you sure?” His hips pulled back, dragging his cock out of her smoldering center as his other hand abandoned her breast.

She felt his absence with every fiber of her being. His body hovered over hers, part threat and part promise. The only point of contact remaining was his fingers firmly banding her wrists. Her breasts felt heavy, the nipples ultrasensitive, and her passage constricted in deep, painful spasms.

“Tell me what you want, and I’ll give it to you.”

It would never be that easy, but he nudged her with his cock, the rounded tip effortlessly finding her entrance. “I want you to fuck me. Push inside me fast and hard. Don’t stop or pull out until I come.”

“That was very specific.” He thrust his full length into her heat, and they groaned in unison. “I’m inside you, and I won’t pull out until you come.” Reaching around her hip, he located her clit and gave it a careful tug.

She cried out in shock and frustration as a short, sharp orgasm burst within her. “That’s not fair. I want you to --”

“I know what you want.” With a slow, rolling motion he began to move. “You want to be mastered, controlled. You want to surrender, even if you’re not ready to admit it out loud.” He released one hand and then the other, allowing her to catch herself before she fell. His hands grasped her hips, and she braced on her forearms. “Better?”

“Gods, yes.” She tightened herself around him, arching into each of his thrusts.

There was nothing in her dimension that began to compare with the overwhelming intimacy of being penetrated by another body. He was inside her, part of her, each distinct lunge filling her completely.

His pace sped, and his hands gripped her tighter, his fingers digging into her flesh. She tossed her head and clawed at the bedding. Reality spun away as sensation forced rational thought from her mind.

With a feral growl, he thrust to the balls and pulled her up against him. His cock twitched inside her, and he thrust his fangs into her shoulder. The dual penetration shattered her composure. She came in hard, shuddering waves.

He echoed her spasms with his mouth, or was his mouth triggering the spasms? She couldn’t tell and didn’t care. Nothing had ever felt this amazing.

Before she could fully savor the sensations, he withdrew his fangs and shoved her forward. She sprawled on her belly with an indignant gasp and turned her head to glare at him.

“What happens to you if I die?” he asked.

“Contemplating suicide?” She made her voice sound hopeful.

“Hardly.” He crawled off the bed and conjured a long-sleeved bathrobe. His dark hair flowed back from his face, accenting his sharp features. Despite the casual attire, he appeared regal and unaffected by their passionate tussle.

Feeling like a discarded toy, she rolled off the other side of the bed and shifted into a different body, one fully clothed and less appealing to her arrogant lover.

“What happens to you?” he persisted, his icy blue eyes focused on her face.

“I would be sucked back into my own dimension.” That’s what happened if she severed the link. If Emit was killed before she released the connection, his death would end her existence. It was an important distinction, but she was unwilling to admit how closely they were connected.

“Can you anchor yourself to someone else or would you be forced to move on to the next dimension? I know you can influence minds, but have you ever taken control of a person entirely?”

Annoyed by his curiosity, she turned away. “Are you dissatisfied with our arrangement? If you wish me to dissolve our link, I can --”

“No.” He caught her arm and waited until she looked at him before he continued. “My frustration has nothing to do with you. Darius Zoltan remains a step ahead of us and it’s driving me crazy.”

Her latest attempt to assist Emit with his rival had forced Cadin to accept her mortality. After countless centuries of existence, she’d faced a combination of creatures that nearly ended her life. Nothing had ever been so terrifying, or so exhilarating. Life had never been so sweet until she’d nearly tasted death.

Emit had every right to resent the Zoltan clan. Or more specifically, Emit had every right to fear them. Cadin would never underestimate them again. “Is Darius satisfied with the progress he’s made or do we have other opportunities to foil his plans?” She pulled her arm out of his grasp, finding the contact distracting.

“The Zoltan alliance with Vasco clan is now solidified. We can’t change that. Still, I can’t help feeling this is only the beginning. Darius has two more sons. I doubt he’ll stop until each has made a beneficial union.”

“Has he abandoned the modernization ploy?” She hid her smile, secretly impressed by Darius’s wily approach to the situation. Zoltan clan had lived in seclusion, meticulously preserving the purity of their bloodline. They seldom interacted with humans or even the other vampire clans. Then Darius announced his desire to modernize his clan, giving him an excuse to contact the most powerful integrated clans. His interest in modern practices was a cover for his true purpose, forming alliances through his progeny.

“I’m not sure what Victor was told,” Emit muttered. “He’s the second Zoltan son. Darius sent him to Tess Bronstein, which makes no sense to me. Why would Darius choose an insignificant human?”

“Are you sure Tess is human? Doesn’t her brother operate Station X?”

Emit tensed, fiddling with the belt securing his robe. “Powerful people might frequent the place, but Station X is still just a bar.”

“If you say so.” Warning flashed in his gaze, which only made her smile broaden. He was so much fun to provoke.

“I’ve met Randolph Bronstein several times,” he insisted in a calm, cold tone. “He scans human.”

“Which only means he’s a well-connected human, or he’s powerful enough to fool an organic vampire.”

“The last is doubtful, but I see your point.” He paused for a moment, thoughtfully rubbing his chin. “Randolph’s origins are only important if they’re shared by Tess. Find out all you can about her. See if you can determine what Darius Zoltan gains by forming an alliance with her family.”

“I’m on it.” Cadin released her hold on her physical body and sped off into the night.

Chapter One

Tess snapped her phone closed with an exasperated curse and rubbed the bridge of her nose.

“Such language. I didn’t realize you knew those sorts of words.” Even filled with poorly disguised amusement, Lillian’s familiar voice was a welcome reprieve from the conflict closing in around Tess.

“Stick around and I’ll give you a full demonstration of my profane vocabulary.” Tess turned toward her friend as she slipped her phone into the pocket of her dress pants. “The masons walked out on me this afternoon, and my order for exotic liquor was just denied by the third distributor in as many days.” She dragged the scrunchy off the end of her messy ponytail and finger combed her curly hair. “Hillderoth told me he’d make my life hell if I kept ignoring him. Now I know what he meant.”

“Call your brother.” Lillian’s tone rang with finality, while compassion warmed her light blue eyes. “You shouldn’t have to put up with this shit. Hillderoth doesn’t own you.”

“Actually he does.” Tess heaved a frustrated sigh and led Lillian toward the small round table in the back corner of the cavernous room. Framers had outlined where the interior walls would go and stacks of building material waited for absent workmen. The club was little more than a skeletal shell and deadlines were looming. “A Protinese betrothal is every bit as binding as a human indenture.”

“Even when you had nothing to do with negotiating the contract?” Lillian pulled out a chair and sat, each movement lithe and graceful. One glance at the leggy blonde led many to the correct assumption that she was a dancer.

“People were frequently indentured without their consent,” Tess pointed out.

“I’m pretty sure there are no indentured servants in Las Vegas, and you’re only half Protinese.”

“So Seth only owns half of me.” Tess sat facing Lillian and rested her head against an exposed beam. “I won’t give in to this harassment. I’ll find a way around him. He doesn’t control every distributor in this dimension. There has to be someone out there willing to defy a Protinese prince.”

Lillian placed a file folder on the table and shook her head. “Good luck with that. It’s not like you can stock your bar through conventional suppliers. I don’t see too many cases of daemon ale or Elfin wine offered on eBay.”

Tess knew Lillian was right. Still, she refused to bow to Seth’s ultimatums. “I don’t understand why he’s doing this now. The appropriate time to solidify our betrothal was on my eighteenth birthday.”

“Why didn’t he do it then?” The stubborn gleam in Lillian’s eyes made it obvious she wouldn’t let the subject drop until she understood every last detail.

If Tess kept the review factual and brief, maybe it would help her organize her chaotic emotions. When Seth blasted back into her life she’d been unsure whether to scream or weep, so she’d hidden behind her anger.

“The Protinese are the largest band of woodland Elves,” she began. “They are one of the few bands still biologically compatible with humans, which has enabled them to maintain their population. They were on the brink of war with a particularly vicious band of rebels around the time I turned eighteen.”

“What does that have to do with marrying you? Many soldiers make sure their lives are in order before they go off to war.”

“Not everyone at court was supportive of Seth’s choice. He didn’t want me subjected to ridicule unless he was there to buffer the animosity until people adjusted to our relationship.”

“That all sounds reasonable.” Lillian fiddled with the file folder, but her expression remained attentive. “So why were you so angry the other night?”

“We exchanged comm crystals regularly for the first year. Then all of a sudden the communication stopped. I was frantic with worry, terrified that he’d been captured or worse. My inquiries were returned unopened by his bitch of a mother, but his sister finally told me what they knew. He’d been captured by the enemy during a battle. There was no demand for ransom, so there was little reason to believe that he was still alive.”

“Why wouldn’t they at least tell you? That’s really cold.”

“His mother’s attitude was what kept Seth from moving forward with the betrothal. I know it was. She was a regular --”

“Was? Is she dead too?”

“She died two years ago.”

“Then what’s holding you back now?” Lillian’s enthusiasm rapidly grew. “The main obstacle is gone. You need to go for it.”

“It’s not that simple.” Tess ran both hands threw her loose hair then folded them on the tabletop, determined to still their anxious movements. “I was devastated when I thought Seth was dead. I grieved. I healed. I grew up. I adjusted to the idea of life without him. Then I evolved into a woman who has no use for fairy tales.”

“He’s an Elf, not a faerie.” Lillian’s gaze lit with mischief as she leaned back in her chair. “You’re not in a relationship. In fact, I can’t remember the last time you went out on a date. You still have feelings for Seth.”

“I don’t know what I feel. You were here Friday night. You saw what happened. Seth acted as if nothing were out of the ordinary. He swept in here with all the arrogance and expectation of --”

“A Protinese prince?”

Tess scowled. “He didn’t give me the chance to react to his resurrection or say anything. He barked orders and made demands and --”

“You lost your temper.”

“Whose side are you on?”

Lillian laughed. “If you didn’t feel something for him, you wouldn’t have reacted so powerfully. I’ve seen you stare down demons and out glare vampires. There is something special about this guy.” She paused, her gaze intense and assessing. “Answer one question honestly. If he had proposed on your eighteenth birthday, would you have married him?”

Tess averted her face. Lillian knew her too well. She might have banished Seth to her fantasies, but she’d never been rid of him completely. “It’s irrelevant. My life has moved in a vastly different direction. I’m not the same person I was back then.”

“I know you haven’t seen him in years, but how well did you know each other before?”

“I was presented at court when I was twelve and again at sixteen. The second time we spent the summer together.” She smiled as pleasant memories danced through her mind. She’d been so young and impressionable. Seth had been gallant and attentive, if a bit intimidating to an overwhelmed adolescent. “As you can imagine, Protinese practices would be considered ridiculous by most Americans. We were never left alone. Still, we got to know each other as well as anyone can while surrounded by a royal entourage.”

“If I hadn’t seen them for myself, I would have thought you were crazy, or you’d watched Lord of the Rings too many times.”

“They are sort of surreal.” Wistfulness bled through Tess’s tone, revealing more than she was ready to share. She straightened her shoulders and scooted to the edge of the chair. “None of it matters now. I need to find a way to convince Seth to back off.”

“Is the betrothal still binding?”

“Rand is checking into it. Unfortunately, our best opportunity to nullify the contract was back when I was eighteen.”

“Why didn’t you deal with it then?”

She shrugged with feigned indifference. “A part of me hoped the war would end quickly.” Her voice broke, so she cleared her throat and continued in a stronger tone. “But Seth was part of my childhood, a fantasy I outgrew. I’m a businesswoman now, with a life of my own, a life that doesn’t include court intrigue and Elfin protocol.”

“He certainly seemed determined the other night.” Lillian fought back a smile though amusement made her eyes sparkle. “For a minute there I thought he was going to throw you over his shoulder, and walk out while you kicked and screamed.”

“That’s your fantasy, not mine,” Tess insisted, though tingles skittered down her spine. In Protina no one would bat an eye at such a sight and furthermore their betrothal would make such actions perfectly legal. “It might not have been his fault, but his opportunity came and went. We’re ancient history. He needs to accept it.”

Lillian arched her brow. “To convince him of anything, you’re going to have to stop avoiding him, and that might lead this little adventure in an entirely different direction.”

“You don’t have to sound so hopeful.”

“I’m sorry.” Lillian managed to smooth her expression though a hint of teasing still rang in her tone. “Your personal life is none of my business. I’ll keep my opinions to myself.”

“You’re the most determined matchmaker on the planet. Why change your habits now?” They shared a smile; then Tess reached for the file folder. “Enough about my potential love life; how did the auditions go?”

“Dancers are a dime a dozen in this town. I picked the best of the best and moved on. I found a wonderful acoustic act for the upstairs lounge, but I’m still struggling with a house band. I haven’t heard one yet that knocked my socks off.”

“I know how easily you’re distracted by musicians. Maybe I better assign the search to someone else.”

Lillian pushed back from the table, clearly annoyed by the reminder. “For the record, I’ve outgrown my fascination with musicians. They’re far more fun to fantasize about than they are to date.”

“I didn’t mean to insult you, but there’s definitely a link between your pulse rate and tattoos.” Lillian offered a sheepish smile, so Tess relaxed. “We could go with a DJ for the opening. It might make more sense to wait until things settle into a routine before we incorporate live music.”

“You’re the boss. I’ll keep trolling just in case I stumble across the next big thing.”

“Sounds good.” She pushed to her feet and rolled her shoulders. “Gods, I need a massage.”

“I bet Seth would be willing to give you one.” Lillian grinned.

“Seth?” Tess paused dramatically. “Our betrothal might grant me such familiarity, but you would be expected to address him as His Royal Highness.”

“Seriously? Do all the Protinese expect that sort of formality?”

“You have no idea.” The momentary playfulness left her voice. “I studied for weeks before I was presented at court. The protocols are ridiculous and Seth isn’t even heir to the throne.”

“I’m beginning to understand your hesitation. There are definite benefits to good old American freedoms. Where else can a troll drink alongside a vampire while they watch a faerie dance with a ghost?”

The mental image made Tess smile, but the expression faded nearly as soon as it formed. Unless she resolved her power struggle with Seth, the night Lillian described might never come.

She made a bland gesture toward the file folder. “I’ll look over the applications and let you know if I have hesitations about any of them.”

“Don’t stay here all night.” Lillian stood as well, her expression turning thoughtful. “Brooding about the roadblocks isn’t going to make them go away. If you won’t ask your brother for help, then talk to His Royal Highness. I’m afraid he has the advantage in a power struggle.”

“I’ll figure out something.” Needing to be alone with her thoughts, Tess manufactured a smile. “I’ll see you tomorrow.”

* * *

Concealed by a shield of invisibility, Victor Zoltan watched the thin blonde leave the half constructed nightclub. He hadn’t set out to spy on Tess. Well, not entirely. When he’d first entered X2, Tess had been so absorbed in her argument on the phone she hadn’t noticed his arrival. Raising his shields had been more or less an instinct. He hadn’t wanted to embarrass his hostess, and he’d wanted the opportunity to observe her in action. Much could be learned by how one dealt with challenges. Then the blonde arrived before he could make his presence known, and their conversation had been far too interesting to interrupt.

Apparently Tess had forgotten their appointment. She hadn’t attempted to cancel using her mobile phone or even mentioned it to her friend. Should he be insulted?

Emboldened by his shield, Victor studied his negligent hostess. Humans adored the rail-thin shape the blonde possessed, but Victor found Tess’s generous curves far more inviting. High, full breasts swayed gently beneath her sleeveless blouse as she tidied the contents of the makeshift desk. The golden silk did little to conceal the bounty awaiting his hands, and his mouth.

She pulled her phone from the pocket of her dark brown pants and activated the small device. Her anxious pacing drew his attention to the sway of her hips and the flex of her nicely rounded ass. Those long legs would easily wrap around him as he drove his cock into her snug pussy. Lust rolled through him, hot and heavy, challenging his control. He poured energy into the shield surrounding him, not yet ready to reveal his presence.

Loose and curling around her shoulders, her brown hair shone with golden highlights, accenting the unique color of her expressive eyes. Those thick lashed orbs easily dominated her delicate features. Passion would darken their color from honey to molten gold. It was easy to imagine staring into their depths as he moved between her thighs, capturing each cry of pleasure with his mouth.

The thought guided his gaze to her mouth, and Victor fought back a groan. He wanted to watch her lips flush beneath his kisses then see them tighten around his shaft as he slowly fucked her mouth. Would she be wild and abandoned in her pleasure, or would she cling to control with stubborn tenacity?

His father had spent months, perhaps years, searching for a female uniquely appealing to each of his sons. Tess certainly fit the bill. Imagining her in his bed was easy, but how would she fit into his future? Or more specifically, how would he fit into hers? There was far more to life than fucking.

Determination to strengthen Zoltan clan had been at the heart of his father’s motivation to find mates for his sons. Darius understood that Zoltan clan stood at a crossroads. They must integrate or risk extinction. Still, Darius wanted his sons to be happy.

Could Victor find happiness with this mixed race female? Bowing to the expectations of the council had certainly not fulfilled his heart.

Had his father known about the Protinese prince?

Possessiveness burst through Victor’s smoldering lust, demanding action. He should overwhelm Tess with pleasure, claim her luscious body before his rival had another opportunity. His fangs ached, and his nails lengthened as blood rushed to his cock. Vampires didn’t deal well with competition. Everyone knew that.

His older brother’s strategy suddenly made perfect sense. He could spirit Tess away and seduce her at his leisure. Overwhelm her senses until she understood the inevitability of their union. He would keep her in restraints until… No. Those days were gone. Expectations had changed. Females had changed. They were educated and independent, self-reliant and bold. He had to adjust his thinking if he wanted to accomplish anything with a modern woman.

The Protinese prince was certainly having no success with antiquated strategies.

So what did Tess want from a potential mate? And was he equipped to provide for her needs? In ancient times his course of action would have been simple. He would have captured her, formed a blood bond, allowing him to sense her body’s reactions to his seduction, to his domination. But these modern times were confusing.

Even so, he was determined to try. She appealed to him. He wanted her. His father had chosen well. So, he would attempt a more civilized approach, a more modern style of courting.

If a civilized approach didn’t work, he could always revert to a more vampiric strategy later.

Soothed by the decision, he set himself in motion. He carefully passed through the perimeter wall and found a quiet section of the corridor beyond where he could lower his invisibility screen. Sounds grew louder and colors more vivid. The Twilight Jewel’s casino lay to his left and X2 to his right. The location was excellent and anticipation about the new nightclub was already building. If Tess could overcome the unexpected obstacles, her success was nearly assured.

He pushed the door open with enough noise to draw her attention. Her head turned toward him, and her gaze locked with his. Gods, she was beautiful, so vibrant and animated.

“This area is restricted,” she said in a firm tone.

“I have an appointment with Tess Bronstein.” He remained just inside the doorway, waiting for her to realize her blunder.

Her expression fell. “Oh shit.” Her eyes closed for a moment and she rubbed her forehead. “You’re Victor Zoltan, aren’t you?” Slipping the phone back into her pocket, she rushed forward to shake his hand. “I am so sorry. This has been the day from hell.”

“Would it be better if we rescheduled?” Her fingers were warm, her grip surprisingly strong. She looked so utterly rattled. It was all he could do not to pull her into his arms and reassure her, though he doubted she’d appreciate the gesture. “My time is entirely at your disposal.” Until he learned the rules.

She quickly disentangled their fingers. “Actually, a change of scenery might do me good. I’m just spinning my wheels right now, and it’s not helping my mood.”

“What can we do to lighten your mood?” He clasped his hands behind his back, a necessary precaution to keep from touching her.

“There’s an observation lounge on the top floor of tower two. I go there a lot when I need to think.”

He smiled and motioned her on. “Lead the way.”

She paused long enough to grab her handbag and lock the doors to the club. “I really am sorry I forgot our appointment.” They fell into step side by side as they moved along the secluded corridor. “This doesn’t make a very good first impression.”

His first impression of her had been solidified while she was asserting herself on the telephone. A fact he wasn’t willing to share. “If I kept more conventional hours, perhaps I’d be less forgettable.”

Her lovely gaze swept over him with feminine appreciation. “Your unconventionality might account for some confusion, but you’re far from forgettable.”

His heart gave an unexpected thump. Her reticence toward the Protinese prince had led him to believe she wasn’t interested in romantic entanglements. “Thank you. I think,” he added with a playful smile, hoping to encourage the spark of interest.

She led him across one section of the casino and down a short hallway. The private elevator waiting at the end was only accessible with a keypad.

“How many people know the code?” he asked, using any excuse to keep her talking. He wanted her to feel comfortable with him, relaxed and safe. Safe? Why was her safety suddenly a concern?

Never one to question his instincts, he scanned their surroundings in progressively widening circles while still attempting to appear attentive. He sensed nothing out of the ordinary, beyond his attraction to her.

“The observation deck in tower one is open to the public,” she told him. “This one is reserved for high rollers; those staying in the penthouses and VIPs.”

“What are vee i pees?”

They stepped into the elevator; and the door slid closed before she answered his question. “Very important persons.”

Awareness swirled around them as the lift sped them upward. “I see.” She remained near the control panel, not huddled exactly, but obviously keeping as much distance between them as possible. He allowed it for the moment, pleased by the sensual pulse throbbing between them.

“Your confusion seems to be a good place to start.” Her voice sounded oddly hushed, almost smoky. “How much do you know about the modern world? I don’t want to waste hours, or even days, explaining things you already know. Has your clan had any interaction with the outside world?”

“Zoltan clan is not unaware of the outside world. We have simply chosen seclusion as a means of keeping our bloodlines pure.”

The door opened; she motioned him out into a large, uncluttered room. Couches and chair groupings were scattered about the room, but the main attraction was obviously the view. Floor to ceiling windows displayed the famous Las Vegas Strip. Momentarily forgetting the subject at hand, Victor crossed the room and gazed out over the mesmerizing vista. Animated billboards and colorful lights stretched out into the distance. Towering hotels and risqué attractions promised something for everyone. Decadence and excitement vibrated through the darkness, humming with life and energy.

“It’s rather impressive, isn’t it?” Tess didn’t sound as if she believed her own words.

“I definitely see the appeal.” He wanted to pull her in front of him and explore her naked body as he enjoyed the amazing view. Would the hypnotizing glitz add to the discovery; or would it distract from the glory of her soft flesh? “Which location is your favorite?”

“It’s hard to say. Each one is so different, yet similar.” She sighed. “It all starts to blur after awhile.”

Turning to face her, he captured her gaze. “Are we still talking about the hotels?”

She licked her lips and lowered her lashes. “It’s been a long day.” Her pink tongue wet her lower lip then she prompted, “Back to Zoltan clan. If seclusion was keeping your bloodline pure, why change the stratagem now?”

He leaned his shoulder against the window frame, blocking out the distracting skyline. “As a gene pool shrinks the advantages of purity diminish.”

“So this is less about learning social mores and more about scouting out a potential… spouse? Is that the proper term for a vampire?”

He wasn’t interested in a spouse. A spouse was one half of a marriage and a marriage could be terminated. He wanted a mate, a permanent mate, a mate with whom he could spend the rest of his life and… He was jumping far ahead.

He stepped away from the window, carefully choosing his words. “Organic vampires are required to produce organic progeny. If they happen to find love with their partner, then they are fortunate. If not -- so long as both parties are agreed -- they are allowed to seek companionship once the children reach the age of ten. My second son turned ten last summer.”

“And your son’s mother is agreeable with your finding companionship?” Her tone was carefully controlled. He couldn’t tell what she thought about what he was trying to accomplish. He’d been under the impression human ideas about these things were less regimented than vampire traditions. Many humans flitted from lover to lover with little thought and less commitment.

“An opportunity arose for her to marry an ancient three months after Phillip was born,” he explained. “She petitioned the council for special dispensation and was allowed to dissolve our union. I haven’t spoken with her since.”

“You retained custody of your sons?”

“Of course.” She worked for Vasco clan. Did she know nothing of vampire ways?

“She sounds really selfish.”

“I refuse to waste so much as a thought on that woman.” This was where everything got tricky. He couldn’t wrestle Tess to the floor and fuck her into submission. Even if every molecule of his nature demanded he do exactly that. He didn’t want a blood thrall. He wanted a willing companion, someone who would offer her body, her mind, and her blood, willingly -- no eagerly. “The mother of my sons is out of my life, and I will not allow her to return. Even so, my children would benefit from the tenderness of a female, and I am more than ready for a permanent companion.”

She stared out at the skyline for a long moment, her expression thoughtful. Then she slipped her hands into her pockets and met his gaze. “I understand your motives, but why come to me? I know very few vampires and those I do know are --”

“You misunderstand me, Tess. I’m not looking for a vampire.” He took a step toward her. “I intend to court you.”

Chapter Two

Shocked into silence, Tess stared into Victor’s sky blue eyes. He wanted to court her? First Seth and now Victor. Was there something in the water making men irrational?

Vampires didn’t court humans. They stalked; they seduced; they claimed. Yet the intensity in his gaze and the ruthlessness in his expression revealed his sincerity.

They remained a step apart, tension crackling in the air around them. She needed to pacify him fast and get the hell out of here! She might not be the helpless human he presumed, but she was no match for an organic vampire.

“I’m flattered by your interest,” she made each word calm and even, “but I don’t share my blood.”

He smiled. The unexpected change made him look even more dangerous. He wouldn’t just let her walk away. She could see it in his eyes. His dark hair was short, the strands not quite military standard, yet unusually severe. Many vampires were almost pretty. Victor’s features were rugged and bold, perfectly balanced, creating an aura of savage appeal.

“If I wanted a blood thrall, I wouldn’t have bothered with words.”

She pictured them sprawled on the carpet in a tangle of arms and legs. His fangs would penetrate her flesh while his erection rubbed against her mound. She’d heard bloodlust could induce an orgasm more intense than conventional sex. It had been so long since a man touched her, forever since she’d felt… What the hell was wrong with her? She’d never been a fang groupie, and she wasn’t about to start now!

Shaking away the unwanted temptation, she forced herself to think. “I agreed to tutor you in social conventions. If that’s not why you’re here, our conversation is over.”

He moved closer, close enough to touch her, yet he only caressed her with his electric blue gaze. “So tutor me, Tess; explain the mysteries of this modern world. How do modern humans find their mates?”

Mates, not boyfriends, or lovers. He made it sound so animalistic, so sexual. “That’s a complicated question. The majority of modern humans don’t spend their entire life with one person.” She refused to retreat, but his scent was intoxicating, dark and sensual like everything about him.

The corners of his mouth quirked, drawing her attention to his lips. “They have multiple mates or they move indiscriminately from one partner to the next?”

What would it feel like to have those lips cover hers, to slide and tease before they settled in for a deeper claiming? Were they warm or cool? His hand had been warm and strong, easily capable of -- What was the question again? She gave herself a firm mental shake. “It depends on the human, but multiple partners are still pretty rare.”

She wanted to ask him if he’d cast her in sexual thrall. Never before had she been so easily turned on by a man she’d just met. But to confront him with her suspicion, she’d have to admit she was crawling out of her skin. Her breasts felt heavy and unusually sensitive, and her pussy clenched with unmistakable demand.

He was quiet for a long moment, staring out at the Strip. Had the lights captured his attention again or was he lost in thought?

He turned his head and their gazes locked. Heat cascaded from her head to her toes in a weakening rush. Her knees sagged, and he caught her upper arms. “Are you all right?”

“You know damn well I’m not. Lift the thrall!”

“I cast no thrall.” He touched her cheek then swept her into his arms and carried her to one of the couches. “Are you ill?”

“This can’t be happening.” She blew out an unsteady breath. “It makes no sense. Even if he triggered animus inaction, why am I reacting to you?”

“Who is he, and what does that term mean?” He stroked the hair back from her face, his touch surprisingly gentle.

She tried to remain stiff in his embrace, but his warmth beckoned, his touch inflaming her lust with each subtle brush of his fingers. “Please.” She caught his wrist. “I can’t think when you touch me.”

“Then don’t think.” He moved his hand to the arm of the couch, but circled her waist when she tried to scoot off his lap. “Tell me what you meant before.”

“I’m sort of engaged to Seth Hillderoth.”

Leaving her back resting against the arm of the couch, he moved away. Her legs still arched over his lap, but he was clearly displeased by the revelation. “Why does that name sound familiar? Who is Seth Hillderoth?”

Her desire settled into smoldering heat. He was near enough to soothe the intense longing, yet far enough away to allow her to think. “He’s a Protinese Elf.”

Victor’s gaze narrowed and he rested one hand possessively on her knee. “He’s a member of the royal family, if I’m not mistaken. Do you consider yourself human or Protinese?”

“I try to avoid labels. My mother was highborn Protinese. My father’s makeup was more complicated, but he considered himself human.”

“If you intend to honor your engagement with Prince Seth, I should take my leave.”

There was her out. All she had to do was speak the words, and Victor would walk. She’d just met the man for God’s sake! Why was her heart pounding?

Her lips parted. Then trembled and the words lodged in her throat. “I need you to kiss me, just kiss me. Will you do that for me?”

“I have no objection to kissing you, but why the stipulation?”

“I’ll explain after we kiss.”

His hand curved around the back of her neck, drawing her forward slightly. He leaned down as she rose, and their mouths met in the middle. His lips were warm and parted. They brushed over hers and then began to pull away. Before her pang of disappointment could register, he crushed her to his chest and delivered the devouring kiss she’d been expecting.

His tongue traced her lips, warning of his intent a moment before he thrust into her mouth. Yes! This is what she needed, what she craved. She wanted his aggression, his boldness, his… darkness.

In the back of her mind a warning bell tolled. This wasn’t her. Something was triggering these feelings. She didn’t crave darkness. She had to know a man well and share an emotional bond before she could open up sexually.

She dragged his shirt out of his pants, desperate for bare skin. Though tall and lean, his body felt steely beneath her fingers. She wanted him naked! Wanted to impale herself on his cock as he thrust his fangs into her breast. The tingling start of an orgasm gathered between her thighs.

Shocked and confused, she dragged her mouth away from his and scrambled off the couch. She pressed her hand over her pounding heart, humiliated by the distinct peaks of her nipples so obvious beneath her silk blouse.

“Did you learn what you needed to know?” There was no mockery in his tone, just curiosity and passion.

“No,” she cried as she spun back around. She’d hoped to feel nothing unusual when they kissed, nothing elemental. “If you were Seth, I’d understand. Protinese couples produce hormones during their first mating cycle. In full-blooded couples it ensures a deep, long-lasting bond. With a human, or half human, it also triggers physiological changes that increase reproductive compatibility.”

“You think Seth set this process in motion when he was here the other night?”

Suspicion sliced through her lust-addled brain. “How do you know about that?”

He pushed to his feet and stalked toward her, his gaze focused squarely on her mouth. “What happens in Vegas might stay in Vegas, but what happens in Vegas gets around fast. Your betrothed made quite a scene the other night.”

She stared back at him in silence, questions bombarding her mind. “No one was here but Lillian. How did you --”

“Did you call security, or did they arrive in response to what they’d seen on the monitors? You’re never really alone in a casino, Tess. Isn’t that one of the reasons your brother was willing to let you take on this project?”

He reached for her hand, but she twisted away. If she let him touch her again, they’d end up in bed. She couldn’t fight this craving, no matter how irrational it was. “Why do you know so much about me?” Focusing on her annoyance gave her a small measure of control. “Did you have me investigated?”

“Nothing so impersonal.” He grinned. “I investigated you myself.”

“Then why pretend you knew nothing about me?”

“I’m trying to play by your rules, to respect you as a modern woman. I’ve had no practice at this sort of courtship.” Without warning, he dragged her into his arms, pressing her firmly against his body. “And you’re not making it easy to remember my intentions.”

“I’m sorry. I’m not usually like this. I don’t understand why --”

“Why you want me?” He kissed the corners of her mouth. “Is that really so surprising? Vampires and Elves are instinctual beings. I felt a connection to you the moment I walked into your club.”

“Seth will kill you.” She wiggled restlessly, unsure if she wanted to free herself or wrap her legs around his waist and surrender to the madness.

“Let me worry about Seth.” It sounded more like a growl as he pressed his face against the side of her throat.

Intoxicated by the conflict twisting through Tess, Cadin pushed deeper into the female’s mind. With the first taste of her energy Cadin had known Tess was no mere human. She was far more powerful than she let on, or perhaps her powers were latent. Either way she was intriguing.

Encouraging Tess’s attraction to Victor hadn’t been much of a challenge. Still, the real fun would start when Seth found out a vampire had fucked his betrothed. A vampire she had just met no less!

They were kissing again, their mouths moving with ravenous fervor. Tess arched against him, rubbing -- no, grinding against his thigh, desperate for fulfillment. Just another moment or two and the vampire would snap. He’d loose his true nature and ravish her.

Cadin kept Tess’s lust blazing hot, causing her to arch and moan. Victor pulled her blouse off over her head and unfastened her bra. Tess glanced toward the elevator.

“If someone comes, I’ll shield us,” he promised in a rough whisper. “They’ll never know we’re here.”

Unless they heard their grunts and cries of pleasure, Cadin amended. Maybe she should go to the lobby and make sure they were interrupted. That might be fun.

Victor paused when Tess was naked, his gaze gleaming with lust. “Damn, woman, you should never wear clothes. You look amazing naked.”

She laughed. “That wasn’t exactly what I had in mind for X2.”

Tess was calming down, starting to think. Cadin spiked her libido, sent a jolt of heat to her cunt. Tess groaned, helplessly covering her mound with her hand.

Victor moved her hand away and touched her gently. “Fuck, you’re hot.”

“Is that supposed to be a compliment?”

“I meant it literally. Is your pussy always this hot?”

She slapped his hand away, and Cadin reinforced the hostility.

“I told you I felt strange,” Tess muttered. “Do you honestly think you’re irresistible?”

His gaze narrowed and he pounced. He lifted her briefly then laid her on her back on the floor, covering her with his body. He allowed her to feel his weight for only a moment before he nudged her legs apart and situated himself on his knees.

He caught her wrists and raised her hands above her head. “Something is affecting you, and we need to know what it is. Lower your shields so I can scan your mind.”

Oh, this would never do. Cadin inundated Tess with anger and fear. “No fucking way! You stay out of my mind.”

“I’m not going to hurt you.” She jerked her hand free and swung at his face. He intercepted the blow and returned her hand to the floor. “Tess, look at me. Someone is screwing with your mind, but it’s not me.”

“Get off me! I don’t want to fuck anymore.”

Tess thrashed beneath Victor, the smell of fear heavy in the air. “Sweetheart, you’re terrified, and you weren’t afraid two seconds ago. Something is definitely wrong.” He scanned the room and the area around her body, but every time he attempted to enter her mind her struggles increased.

This wasn’t some hormone-induced frenzy. Some sort of entity was manipulating Tess. Unsure what else to do, he pressed her down into the carpeting and minimized her writhing. It wasn’t safe to release her until he understood what was attacking her, but he sure as hell wasn’t going to fuck her.

Tess, can you hear me?

I feel so strange. Why do I feel so strange? She sounded intoxicated, muddled.

Let me help you. Lower your shields, so I can take a look around.

Tess cried out, arching so violently she nearly succeeded in freeing herself. He sensed the entity fleeing, then his attention returned to Tess.

Her head tossed against the carpet, her eyes tightly closed. Tears trailed out from between her lashes, and her legs hooked over his calves. “What was that thing?” Her voice was tense, barely audible.

“I’m not sure. I just sensed it for a second as it left.”

Several hard shudders shook her before she spoke again. “Why won’t it… If it’s gone, why can’t I relax?”

“You’re still aroused?”

“What do you think?” she snapped, opening her eyes to reveal the depth of her need. “This isn’t natural. This isn’t… Gods, I hurt.”

“I’ll assure your privacy, or I can help you ease the ache. It’s entirely your choice.”

Her lips trembled and she turned her face away. “This is so damn humiliating.”

He eased his hold on her arms, rocking back onto his knees. “It’s not your fault.” It was such a feeble consolation while her body trembled with desire.

She took a deep breath and motioned him away. “Give me some time to… pull myself together. Find something to do on the other side of the room.”

Accepting her decision with a stiff nod, he pushed to his feet then helped her up from the floor. How she accomplished the deed was none of his concern. Thinking about it was only going to compound the pressure in his cock.

He moved to the far side of the room, putting the elevator between them. A subtle creaking let him know she’d lain down on one of the couches. His body ached, but his discomfort was inconsequential. Tess had been attacked. He wouldn’t rest until he found the assailant and unraveled their motivation.

What sort of being had this much control over others? Vampires were an obvious choice, but this creature had been completely incorporeal. Vampires retained some element of form, even if it was only mist. A demon?

He tried to remain focused on his anger, to honor his promise to guard her privacy, but geometry conspired against him. Her reflection was clearly revealed in the window in front of her, which was reflected by the window in front of him. His back was turned to the couch on which she sprawled, but he could see everything she was doing.

She reclined against the arm of the couch, her knees bent and angled outward. Her fingers brushed across her clit and she came with a sharp gasp. The frustration on her features made it clear the orgasm had done little to lessen the pressure. She needed more. She needed him!

Victor forced himself to look away. He would not interfere unless --

“I can’t… please, help me.”

With preternatural speed he crossed the room, kneeling on the floor beside her. He didn’t give her time to speak. He slid one arm beneath her neck and kissed her deeply as his other hand moved between her thighs. Her folds were wet and unbearably hot. Ignoring the subtle burn, he pushed two fingers into her cunt and let her body do the rest. She clenched and rippled, tightening again and again until her cream filled his palm.

“Can I use my mouth?” he asked against her lips.

“Do whatever you want, just make it stop.”

He knew she didn’t mean it, or at least she wouldn’t once the compulsion eased, but his mind filled with all the things he’d like to do to her, all the things he’d like her to do to him.

Crawling onto the couch, he pushed her legs wide and lowered his head between her thighs. Her scent stirred his hunger for more than just her cream. He wanted to fuck her and feel her come around his cock while he fed from her throat. He forced down the bloodlust with centuries of discipline and parted the luscious folds of her pussy.

He dragged his tongue from back to front, pausing to circle her clit. Tess cried out softly, pushing up into his kiss. “More?”

“Inside,” she whispered. “I need something inside.”

Her core closed around his fingers as he drove slowly inside. They groaned together. Was this really different than fucking her? She was all but begging for his cock.

There’s a difference and you know it! You’re helping her detoxify. That’s all.

But her cunt was so fucking soft and she arched into each thrust. Tormented by her obvious enjoyment, he bent and gently sucked on her clit. She came again and again, until her cream soaked his hand and the cushion beneath her. When two fingers only made her restless he used three.

He had no idea how long it had taken to bring her down. He only knew it had been one of the most amazing experiences of his life. He regretted the way it began, but he refused to regret the intimacies they shared or the pleasure he gave her.

The pause between each flare lengthened, and her arousal grew more natural. “Why don’t we do each other this time?” she suggested with a siren’s smile.

Lust slammed into his groin and he had to look away. “Are you sure? This isn’t that different from a date rape drug. I won’t take advantage of you.”

She laughed. “You’re not taking advantage of me. I suggested it, remember? I fully intend to investigate who is responsible for our little adventure, but you’ve been amazingly selfless through all this.”

His gaze narrowed on her face. “I don’t need your pity.”

“I don’t fuck for pity. Do you have something against having your cock sucked?”

He was naked from the waist down before she finished the question. “I like being on top.”

“I never would have guessed.” She scooted off the sofa and lay on the floor, crooking her finger with a sexy smile.

His cock had been hard so long, he’d either come with the first swirl of her tongue and make a complete fool of himself, or it would take him hours. Gods, he hoped it was the latter. The snug pull of her warm mouth was one of the delights he’d been imagining all night.

He straddled her head and arched over her body. She guided his cock to her mouth, slowly sucking him inside. He closed his eyes, savoring the blissful heat and the silken swirl of her tongue. She circled his tip and explored the tiny hole, and through it all he remained in control. Convinced he was safe from humiliation, he lowered his head between her thighs.

Exposing her clit with one hand, he squeezed the puffy bud with his lips and lashed it with his tongue. She was incredibly sensitive here. At times he’d had to avoid direct stimulation until her nerve endings desensitized. The hood flushed and swelled, protecting the delicate stem. He passed his tongue over the hood instead, feeling her tense with each swipe.

Her tongue began to mirror his movements. She sucked when he sucked and licked when he licked. He pushed into her core, curious to see how she’d mimic the motion. Her lips slid down his shaft so far his tip bumped the back of her throat. It felt so good he shivered with delight. This act was nothing new, but it felt different with Tess. More intense, more intimate.

Soon muffled cries and wet slurps filled the air. He tucked her legs under his arms and rolled her hips up off the carpet as he rocked into her mouth. It was a far more dominant position than he’d meant to use. He was assisting her, not topping her, yet she submitted beautifully, instinctively.

She cried out around his cock, and he felt her inner muscles ripple around his tongue. Another deep thrust sent his cum spurting down her throat as pleasure burst within his mind and rained down upon his heated body. She licked and sucked until his entire shaft was clean, while he tenderly savored her luscious pussy. He avoided her clit and kept each stroke slow and soothing.

Breathless and bathed in her scent, he turned around and pulled her into his arms. They kissed deeply, mixing the taste of their passion, forming the first layer of a soul bond. Did she realize the significance of this moment? He needed to explain what they’d begun.

“You’ve got the most interesting mark on your ass cheek,” he whispered against her lips. “Is it a tattoo or a --”

“It’s sort of genetic. Everyone in my family ends up with one.”

He wanted to explore it with his tongue, memorize the shape and texture. “Do you think we can make it to your room before the fire hits again?” She tensed and he cursed his careless question.

“I need to think. I… thank you.”

He pulled on his pants as she gathered her clothes, feeling her emotional retreat with each second that passed. “I’ll give you time to think, but we need to talk.”

“I know.”

He remained by the windows as she dressed, sensing her need for space. Tonight was so convoluted. He couldn’t decide if it was a win or a loss.

Her taste lingered on his tongue and her scent drifted all around him, exhilarating yet soothing him. This was a beginning. There was no doubt of that. But Tess hadn’t begun to accept it. They were still worlds apart.

“You don’t need a code to go down,” she muttered. “Just push the button.”

He didn’t realize the significance of her statement until she escaped into the elevator.

Chapter Three

“Sir, there’s a vampire here to see you.”

Let Act Two begin. Excitement surged through Cadin as Seth turned off the television and looked at his valet. The contrast amused Cadin. The regal elegance emanating from Seth belonged in a palace, not a hotel room.

After hours of searching for the elusive prince, and exhausting herself with mental scans, Cadin had been ready to report back to Emit with the frustrating news that Seth had slipped back through the veil. Then she overheard two bellhops gossiping about “Mr. Vasco’s special guest” and how their boss was bending over backward to impress him.

The hotel owner likely had many special guests, but something in their tone made her investigate further. Rather than retreating to his home realm, Seth was comfortably ensconced in one of the Twilight Jewel’s luxury suites.

“A vampire?” Seth pushed to his feet and Cadin was struck again by his ethereal beauty. “Is he hotel staff? What does he want?” He was in no way effeminate, but no other adjective adequately described him. Ordinary jeans hugged his lean hips, and his dark green shirt hung open, revealing a highly defined chest and washboard abs. Why would Tess hesitate to mate with this creature? He was spectacular.

His sleek hair defied description: one moment it appeared silver, then pale green, then purest white. In all her travels Cadin had never seen anything like it. And his eyes were just as unique. A bright mixture of silver, gray, and green, his irises appeared almost crystalline. If everyone in Protina looked like Seth, she would definitely need to check it out.

“His name is Victor Zoltan and he would only say that this has to do with Miss Bronstein.”

Seth’s gaze narrowed at the mention of Tess. “Allow him in.”

The sun had barely set. Victor was certainly anxious to confront his rival.

After a quick introduction silence fell over the room. The men stared at each other, Victor openly hostile, while Seth’s expression was far harder to read. They made a stunning pair, light and darkness, brutality and elegance.

“Tess is in trouble and we need to figure out why,” Victor broke the silence.

Seth appeared as confused by the statement as Cadin felt. Then suspicion lanced through her being and she shrank back from the scene. Had Victor sensed her? Creating Tess’s sexual frenzy had depleted her strength. Had her shields failed as she fled?

“Who are you and how dare you speak of my betrothed with such familiarity?” Seth’s chin came up and his shoulders straightened.

Uncertainty made Cadin restless. If her shields slipped again, they might combine forces and trap her, or worse. This dimension was proving more perilous than most. What could she learn by staying that she didn’t already know? Sometimes it made more sense to retreat, regroup, and attack another day. Balancing her frustration with the knowledge that this was far from over, she slipped away into the night.

“Your servant told you my name, and Tess’s safety is far more important than your pride.”

Seth fought back a smile. If the danger to Tess were real, he’d do everything in his power to protect her, but vampires could be so melodramatic. This one was less brooding than most, if a bit more brutish. “What is threatening her safety?”

“When we were together last night --”

Crossing the floor with blurring speed, Seth grasped the vampire by the throat. Victor snarled, baring his fangs as he aimed a punch for Seth’s nose. Seth dodged the blow without releasing his grasp on Victor’s throat.

Victor retaliated with a surge of strength that caught Seth by surprise. The vampire forced him back against the nearest wall and slapped his arm aside, easily breaking his hold.

“This is about Tess,” Victor snapped, his fangs still visible. “We can beat the shit out of each other once we figure out who we’re up against.”

Seth remained against the wall, more intrigued than angry. “Why do you believe she’s in danger?”

“She was attacked by an incorporeal being last night. It drastically affected her behavior.”

“Is she all right? How did it change her behavior?”

“According to my man she seems fine today. She’s back at work and trying to find ways around your obstacles. Still, we need to know what the hell that thing was and why it targeted her.”

His obvious familiarity with Tess sent possessive anger spiraling through Seth. “What is the nature of your relationship with my wife?”

“She’s not your wife yet.”

He forced down his emotions and focused on the reason the vampire was here. “How did it change her behavior?”

“That’s irrelevant. I’m pretty damn sure it can do whatever it wants once it latches on to someone. I only sensed it for an instant, but this thing is powerful.”

He pushed off the wall and ambled toward his hostile guest. “Is someone with her now or should I dispatch one of my guards?”

“I thought she’d take it better if she didn’t realize she was being guarded, but she hasn’t been alone since I left her last night.”

Seth nodded. He should be the one protecting her, but ultimately her safety was what mattered. He’d make other arrangements as soon as the vampire left. “Did Tess have any idea what might have motivated the attack?”

Victor glanced away and when his gaze returned it was shuttered, inscrutable. “She was pretty disorientated by the incident. Neither of us has ever encountered a being like this. It’s possible it was just some sort of energy leech. The bizarre behavior might have been a distraction or a side effect. I honestly don’t understand the specifics. I’ve made inquiries, but I’ve yet to hear back from most of my contacts.”

“I’ll begin an investigation as well.” Victor’s only response was a stiff nod. “So we’re back to my earlier question. What is your relationship with my fiancée?”

“According to Tess, she’s not even that, and our relationship is none of your business.”

“I can have you executed for touching her.” He took a menacing step forward.

“This isn’t Protina, asshole.” The vampire held his ground. “Tess deserves a choice.”

“And you believe she’ll choose you?”

“I intend to do everything I can to see that she does.” The heated flash in his blue eyes added credence to the claim.

“I can insist she honor the contract.”

“That’s a coward’s way out.” Victor advanced. Standing toe to toe the vampire had the advantage. He was taller and broader than Seth, and obviously just as determined. “Are you a coward?”

“I suggest a compromise.” Seth reluctantly took a step back. “We combine our efforts to find this entity, while we each do our best to persuade Tess to accept our suit.”

“An amicable rivalry?”

“As you said earlier, her safety must come before our romantic aspirations.”

Victor stared at him for a moment, his features expressionless. “I’m at a disadvantage and you know it.”

“Your solar trance?”

“Exactly.” The vampire was obviously uncomfortable admitting any weakness. “I suggest we agree to boundaries.”

Seth chuckled. “Let me guess. You have exclusive access to her during the night and I rule the day?”

“This will also ensure her protection around the clock.”

The concept appealed to his competitive nature more than he cared to admit, but Tess wasn’t a prize to be won. He fully intended to spend the rest of his life with her, regardless of what this vampire wanted.

“Why should I agree to any of this?” Seth asked. “Tess is my betrothed. We’re practically married. I gain nothing by granting you twelve hours to confuse her emotions.”

“You have more control over your sleep patterns than I do, but you still need sleep. I want to be certain of my mate’s affections. Don’t you?”

Another challenge. Damn. This vampire was smart and perceptive. “And how long do we continue this amicable rivalry?”

“Until Tess makes her choice.”

That shouldn’t take long. He had far more to offer any woman than a creature of the night. “I agree to everything with one condition.”

“Which is?”

“You began without my knowledge. I want tonight alone with Tess to assess the damage you’ve done.”

The bastard dared to grin. “Don’t you mean the progress I’ve made?”

“Do you agree?”

“I agree.”

* * *

Tess heard the main entrance to X2 swing open and turned to see who had entered the club. Half expecting Victor, her heart gave an odd leap as she saw Seth striding toward her. Dressed in jeans and a casual shirt, with his entourage conspicuously absent, he appeared far less imposing, if no less attractive. His features were sculpted with high cheekbones and full lips. A firm jaw and the arrogant tilt of his head saved him from being pretty, and his otherworldly hair had been confined at the nape of his neck. One of his pointed ears poked through the silky strands, and she couldn’t help but smile.

“Where are your bodyguards?” He might be able to disguise the fact that he was royalty, but only glamour could make him look human.

“In the corridor.” He sounded oddly subdued. What was going on? “I wished to speak with you alone.”

“That shouldn’t be a problem.” She put her hands on her hips, gathering anger around her to ward off his appeal. “I seem to spend all my time alone thanks to you. I just rolled back the opening and --”

“I’m sorry.” He moved toward her slowly, his gaze holding hers, caressing hers with their ice-green beauty. “My approach was all wrong. You deserve more than demands and ultimatums.”

She took a step back. “Who the hell are you and what have you done with Seth?”

He smiled, a certain watchfulness seeping into his expression. “Your workmen will resume their tasks tomorrow morning, and your orders will be filled at a discount.” She narrowed her gaze and his smile spread. “I’m not trying to buy you. Let me apologize.”

“I’m more than happy to end our power struggle, but this doesn’t change the crux of the issue. I have a life here. I have friends, and I’ve poured my heart and soul into this club. I really want to see it succeed.”

“Can we sit down? This still feels adversarial.”

She motioned toward her makeshift office in the back corner of the room. “I’d offer you a drink, but all I have is coffee, and I know you don’t like it.”

“I’m fine. I just want to talk.”

They sat at the table, and Tess tried not to think about how much she wanted to touch him, to assure herself this was real. “How long has your family known you were alive?”

“Two years.” The admission came after a long pause.

“Then why…” She was too angry, too hurt, to put her thoughts into words. His mother had never approved of her, but his sister had been sympathetic. Why hadn’t someone bothered to notify her that Seth was still alive? Why hadn’t he? All she could do was glare at him with accusation in her eyes.

“Even after I escaped, the war still raged. I knew there was a very real possibility I wouldn’t survive. You had already mourned my death once. I didn’t want to put you through it again.”

He’d been protecting her. The logical side of her brain accepted the explanation, but her emotions still blazed. He’d deceived her, ignored her, then turned her world upside down.

How could she abandon all she was and all she wanted to be in exchange for marriage to a prince? He offered wealth and privilege beyond imagining, yet she would become a member of the royal family, bound by all the rules and expectations that entailed.

“I’m not sure I want the sort of life attached to you anymore. I’ve learned to appreciate freedom.”

“I’m a third son, Tess.” He reached across the table and took her hand. “We can have whatever sort of life we want. We can live right here if that will make you happy. Open your club. We’ll work together until it’s a smashing success. We can do whatever we want. You’re focused on details when the question is really simple. Do you want to build a future with me?”

She looked at their joined hands, unable to think with his gaze beseeching her. “I don’t know. I was fond of a young man I met one summer when I was just a girl.” Reinforcing her determination with a deep breath, she looked into his eyes. “We don’t know each other anymore.”

“Are you willing to get to know me again?”

“This isn’t fair.” She slipped her hand out of his. “How long will you remain patient? I was at court long enough to understand how it works. Every woman that caught your father’s eye was brought to his bed with or without her permission. Worse still, your mother accepted it as part of a sovereign’s right.”

“In Protina it’s an honor to give pleasure to your king. My father never took a woman against her will, and my mother had nearly as many lovers as my father.” He paused. “Still, I’m not my father.”

“You want me to believe you would remain faithful to me for the rest of your life?”

“Monogamy is a human concept. I won’t pretend to be something I’m not. A wife is honored and cherished above all others.”

“But there would be others.”

It wasn’t a question, and he didn’t reply as if it were. “Tell me about last night.”

She suppressed her gasp, but a guilty flush spread across her face. “What are you talking about?”

“Victor said you were attacked, but he neatly danced around the details. I want to know what happened.”

His Royal Highness had returned. She sighed. That didn’t take long. “If monogamy is a human concept, why the hell do you care? Something or someone was using me like a puppet. What took place was… beyond my control. That’s all that matters.”

“Compulsions are a vampire’s favorite trick.”

“It wasn’t Victor. This thing was in my head, not just messing with it.”

“Were you harmed in any way?” He stood and rounded the table, pulling her to her feet. “One of my guards is also a healer. Would you like him to examine you?”

“I’m fine.” He stood in front of her, easily within reach. Victor was right; she was an elemental person. She trusted her instincts, her intuition. If there was no chemistry between her and Seth, there was no reason to take this any further. She found him physically appealing, but that would never be enough for her.

As if sensing her train of thought, he cupped her chin and tilted her head back. His lips brushed over hers, warm and gentle.

I’ve wanted you since you were sixteen, he whispered in her mind. Thoughts of you gave me a reason to fight during my captivity.

He deepened the kiss, pressing her against his chest as his arms wrapped around her. She reached back and buried her fingers in his silky hair. Their breaths mingled first, then their tongues touched almost tentatively before they curled and stroked.

Suddenly he stiffened. His arms tightened then released, and he stepped back. His gaze gleamed with silver light, frosted over by mystic sight. She’d known he was clairvoyant, but she’d never witnessed a psychic trance. He remained motionless for what seemed like hours then the silver haze dissipated.

He swayed and she caught his upper arm, helping steady him. “I need to rest,” he muttered, twisting out of her grasp.

“Wait. What did you see? Why are you angry?”

He didn’t look back as he left the club.

Chapter Four

Seth folded his arm across his eyes, trying to decipher the vision with as much objectivity as possible. His visions were always confusing, but this one had been a disorienting meld of impressions and images, undoubtedly tainted by his reaction to each.

He lay on the bed in his hotel room, the curtains drawn against the flickering lights. Silence. Focus. He needed each if he hoped to unravel the meaning of what he’d seen.

Darkness caressed him as he summoned the clearest image to the forefront of his memory. Tess lying naked on a leather sofa, her legs sprawled as that wretched vampire ate her pussy. He could almost taste her cream and feel the softness of her pink flesh. But it was Victor who licked her, Victor’s tongue pushing into her core.

Jealousy blazed through him, threatening his concentration. So, they were lovers. He’d suspected as much all along. She was a mature woman in the prime of life, and he’d always sensed her passionate nature.

Once she’d believed him dead, it was only logical that she’d move on with her life. She’d been little more than a child when he knew her. So why did reality sting so badly?

He tried to dispel the image, to summon another aspect of his vision. The perspective shifted, closing in on her face. Her delicate features were contorted with the most disturbing combination of lust, fury, and shame. This wasn’t passion. Had Victor… no, the entity. This was how her behavior had changed. Seth understood why Victor avoided the specifics, but the detail was important to the investigation.

As his brain registered the true significance of the image, his gift allowed him to access the next image. Another sex scene. He tensed. Tess straddled Victor’s hips, eagerly riding his cock. She gasped and arched her back, taking him deeper. This was certainly not coerced.

Suddenly the vampire rolled, taking her with him. He rocked back on his knees and pulled her hips up to meet his downward thrusts. Seth fought the image, hating the burning fury consuming his soul. Anger was such a useless emotion.

The image shifted slightly, and Seth watched himself climb onto the bed beside the fucking couple. He bent and kissed her mouth as Victor continued to fill her core. She kept her arms raised above her head, utterly surrendered, lost in the pleasure they unleashed within her.

Seth caressed her breasts, squeezing her nipples until she gasped into his mouth. His hand slid lower, easing between her body and Victor’s, feeling her slick flesh stretch around the vampire’s shaft.

Slow spreading heat passed through Seth’s body. He touched them both, pressing the side of his hand against her clit while Victor slid between his fingers. With a feral growl, Victor grabbed him by the hair and dragged his face up for a devastating kiss.

He allowed male pleasure servants to ease his needs from time to time, but it was nothing like this. Victor’s mouth was harsh and demanding, his tongue bold and thorough.

This was the memory of a vision. Why were the sensations still so vivid?

“I want to watch her suck your cock while I fuck her sweet pussy.” Crude. Explicit. So very vampire. Yet Seth found Victor’s words thrilling.

His gaze met hers and she smiled, her lips flushed and parted. Victor’s movements jostled her breasts and Seth couldn’t resist any longer. He arched over her face and guided his cock toward her waiting mouth.

No! I will not share my mate with a vampire!

“If you don’t, she will die.”

Seth turned his head toward the familiar voice, but the room was pitch black. “I told you to leave me alone.”

“Your protection is my purpose in life,” William reminded him. “What kind of guard would I be if I listened to you?”

“Monitoring my thoughts is just plain rude.” Seth sat up and scooted back against the padded headboard. William turned on a light. He sat in an armchair near the door, legs crossed at the ankles. His weathered features were stern, yet compassionate. Seth trusted him implicitly. “Why did you say that with such conviction?”

“I dreamed of her last night.” William’s gifts were vast and varied, which was why he’d been chosen to serve the royal family three centuries before. “Your future is bound to hers, but hers is bound to the vampire. All three of you must accept the dynamic, or she will not survive the conflict to come.”

“What dynamic? Do you sense a temporary sexual alliance while we battle this entity or something more substantial?” William seldom volunteered his opinions, so when he did, Seth listened.

“Both of you want this woman. That will not be enough. This must be a true melding of three souls, or all is lost.”

An echo of the excitement he’d felt in the vision zinged through his body. He was a dominant as was the vampire. How would this ever work? Rather than voice his concerns, he asked, “You’re certain the creature will attack again?”

“That was unclear. I couldn’t tell if the creature was attacking you three, or if you three had gone on the offensive, but there will definitely be another altercation.”

“What else can you tell me about the entity?”

“It’s ancient and far from home. It has attached itself to someone who enables it to remain here. Destroy this person and you will destroy the entity.”

* * *

“Emit Duarte,” Victor spat out the name, unable to expel the taint fast enough. “I should have known he was involved somehow.”

“The being we encountered was powerful, wily, and connected to that worthless bastard.” Anthony obviously shared Victor’s dislike for their longtime enemy. “Unfortunately, I can tell you little more than that.”

“Could there be more than one?” The possibility set Victor in motion. He paced the drawing room in their family’s manor house. The Zoltan estate was secluded in the mountains of Montana. Victor had teleported in, hoping to speak with his father. Darius had departed for Europe the night before, but Victor found his older brother recently returned from his adventure in Scotland.

“Anything is possible,” Anthony said, “but what you described is too similar to what we experienced. I’d lay odds that it’s the same being.”

“It will be easier to find Emit than to find a creature without a body.”

“That goes without saying.”

“So what’s being done to find Emit?”

“He’s not in any of his usual haunts. Father dispatched scouts before he left yesterday. If something doesn’t turn up soon, I’ll start smacking heads together.” Anthony paused, his expression turning thoughtful. “Father hoped hostilities would lessen after Edmond’s death.”

“If someone killed our father, would we slink away into the shadows?”

“We’re not Duartes.”

“Thank the Gods.”

“I presume you didn’t leave Tess unprotected,” Anthony said.

Victor shot him an impatient look. “You know me better than that. Rick Cameron is shadowing her, and others are not far away.”

“Why aren’t you with her? Once I touched Monique, I could hardly think of anything else.”

“Things have gotten complicated.”

With a warm chuckle, Anthony crossed his legs. The leather chair creaked as his weight shifted. “Complicated is what we do best. Is Tess not receptive to you? Father’s instincts were dead on with Monique.”

“Monique is a vampire. She understands how things work. Tess might as well be human. I’m not sure how she’ll react to my dark nature.”

“Do you find her attractive?”

“Unbearably. That’s not the problem.” He heaved a frustrated sigh. “She’s betrothed to a Protinese prince.”

“And you’re an organic vampire, descended from one of the oldest bloodlines in existence. Don’t sound so defeated. Do you sense a connection with her?”

“Absolutely.”

“I don’t usually kiss and tell, but I think this is important. The creature we encountered moved effortlessly from mind to mind. It attacked each of us in turn and we were powerless to resist its effects. When it turned on Jacob, the only way we were able to expel it was to bring him into our soul bond. By combining our abilities, we were able to accomplish what none of us could have done on our own.”

Victor glared at his brother. “Surely you’re not suggesting I share my mate with an Elf.”

Something in his tone made Anthony laugh. “I’m not suggesting anything. I’m telling you what happened to me.”

Anthony’s descriptions made Victor all the more anxious to return to Las Vegas. If fucking an Elf is what it would take to keep Tess safe, then so be it. The sexual bond they’d triggered the night before was weaving, expanding, intensifying his connection to her, and his hunger for her.

He’d promised Seth one night to catch up in their twisted competition, so the report that the prince was alone in his suite came as a shock. Rather than break his word, he decided to confront his rival and find out why he was squandering precious time.

The same overdressed valet ushered him into the main room of the suite then disappeared into the adjoining bedroom. Seth emerged a short time later, dressed much as he had when they first met. “What are you doing here?” the prince asked bluntly.

“I don’t want Tess left alone. I thought I made that clear. Either you’re with her or I am, period.”

“Don’t you trust your men?”

The insolence in Seth’s tone brought Victor closer to losing control. He needed Tess, and he needed to feed. “That’s not the point. We made an agreement. If you’re not going to take this seriously, I’ll --”

“How much do you know about the Protinese?” Seth swept his arm toward the furniture arranged at their side.

Victor reluctantly sat in one of the chairs while Seth faced him on the matching loveseat. “I’ve never bothered to keep track of all the Elfin tribes. How many vampire clans can you name?”

“Is everything a competition with you?” Seth snapped.

“Why aren’t you with Tess?” Victor reinforced the question with a glare.

“My people -- my family in particular -- move strongly in the gift of foresight.”

“Fascinating.”

“I had a vision about you.”

“Let me guess,” Victor said with a sneer. “I was brokenhearted because Tess had chosen you.”

“Actually she decided to keep us both.”

The implication hung in the air as Victor’s mind filled with tantalizing images. Strong, pale limbs entwined with his as Tess writhed between them. “Did my brother put you up to this?”

“I’ve never met your brother.” Seth seemed genuinely confused. “Why do you ask?”

“What exactly did your vision reveal?”

“The three of us in bed together.” He flashed a challenging grin. “We weren’t sleeping.”

This couldn’t be a coincidence. Victor hesitated for a moment. What did Seth gain by concocting such a tale, and how could he have guessed what Anthony had told him? “My brother and his mates were able to combat this creature, or one like it, by pooling their abilities. He suggested I consider combining forces with you rather than motivating Tess to choose between us.”

“And what are your thoughts on the matter?” Seth crossed his legs and met Victor’s gaze directly. His expression was guarded, but there was an awareness pulsing between them that had never been there before. That must have been one hell of a vision.

Victor studied the Elf. Seth was striking, exotic, obviously otherworldly. It was easy to see why Tess would be tempted by the prince, but would he find Seth’s taste arousing, would he crave his touch and ache to be near him? Already Victor’s cock was hardening in anticipation of a new adventure. Still, if all he felt for Seth was a mutual need for Tess, it would be foolish to bind their souls together.

“How would your family react to such an alliance?” Victor asked.

One of Seth’s pale eyebrows arched. “You’re considering it? I honestly didn’t think we’d get this far.”

“Tess is my mate. I can smell it on her, taste it in her cream. I will do whatever it takes to keep her safe and ultimately make her happy.”

“Even if that includes accepting another person into the union?”

Victor flared his nostrils and inhaled deeply, assessing Seth’s scent… fresh, earthy, like a rain-soaked forest. “I don’t think you’d be that hard to fuck.”

“But how hard would you find it to be fucked by me? I have just as strong a need for control as you do.”

This didn’t surprise Victor. Despite the ethereal quality in Seth’s attractiveness, Victor sensed his strength, his nobility. Seth might be a prince, but he was also a warrior. “Times were very different in my youth,” Victor admitted. “I fucked in just about every combination imaginable. I learned that, in the right situation, being taken can be just as intense as taking.”

“And I was raised in a palace, surrounded by pleasure givers, both male and female. When war separates Protinese soldiers from their females for long periods of time, it is expected that we seek physical relief with each other. Many of these battle forged bonds lead to permanent relationships once the men return home.”

“So a royal ménage won’t even raise eyebrows?” Victor smiled. “How disappointing.”

“Oh, the participants in this particular ménage are sure to cause a scandal. Still, it sounds like the concept is easier for us to accept than it will be for our mate.”

Our mate? Victor found the phrase oddly thrilling. It was forbidden in these modern times, which made it all the more appealing to his dark nature. “My clan is searching for Emit Duarte. Anthony believes the creature is linked to Duarte in some way.”

“William, my master-at-arms, said much the same. According to him, the creature is not of this world, and destroying the person to which it is connected will also destroy the creature.”

“Works for me. Duarte deserves to die.”

“So how do we convince Tess that she can’t live without us?” Seth mused as he pushed to his feet.

Light glistened off Seth’s hair, and a vivid image formed within Victor’s mind. Tess sprawled on a padded table, bound wrist and ankle. Seth stood between her thighs, bending forward from the waist. The prince licked her pussy and fucked her with his fingers. She arched and moaned, unable to escape his ruthless attention, a willing prisoner to their pleasure. Victor had his cock buried in Seth’s ass, but he wasn’t moving. He wrapped Seth’s hair around his wrists, guiding him, controlling him as he savored the firm grip of the Elf’s hot passage.

“I have lots of ideas.” Victor’s lust-roughened tone revealed the nature of his thinking. “But none of them fit in well with modern expectations.”

Seth waved away his concern. “Expectations are relative, and human mores don’t really apply. Tess is about to be claimed by an Elf and a vampire.”

“But Tess is human.”

A long pause followed as Seth searched Victor’s gaze. “What I’m about to tell you must never leave this room.”

Was the Elf being melodramatic, or was the import in his tone genuine? Victor didn’t know him well enough to decide. “All right.”

“Tess is part demon.”

Victor narrowed his gaze as suspicion twisted through his soul. What game was this? “None of my information indicates she has demon blood.”

“The exact components of her lineage are a closely guarded secret. Her paternal grandfather has powerful enemies. He’s a controlling member of the ruling class. After several of his legitimate children were murdered, he scattered his progeny in various dimension to ensure the continuation of his dynasty. Tess’s father was born to one of his consorts. He was able to pass as human, so he was sent here.”

“I thought her father was dead.” It was natural that Seth would know more about Tess than Victor did, but it still annoyed him.

“He is, as well as the rest of Nogafel’s children. The rival house was ruthless in their quest to wipe out Nogafel’s offspring. Randolph and Tess are the last of his progeny. The conflict is still being waged, so Randolph agreed to remain hidden until his grandfather’s forces are able to stabilize the situation, or his grandfather is killed. As a mixed-race female, Tess is considered incidental. Even if Nogafel is killed, she can’t take over his holdings. Her only value would be as a pleasure slave or war trophy, and it’s unlikely they would bother.”

“Sounds like a charming place.”

“I’m in no position to judge them.” Seth glanced away, his discomfort with the topic obvious. “My people are intolerant of mixed-race people as well. Unfortunately for them, I fell in love with one years ago.”

“Tess was a child when you first met.” Victor stood, studying Seth’s expression, assessing every shift and nuance. “Even if she was infatuated with you then, how can you possibly expect her feelings to remain the same? You let her believe you were dead, for God’s sake.” His logical mind had already accepted that some form of sexual bond was necessary, but his stubborn heart refused to surrender without a fight.

“I won’t justify my actions to you, vampire! You’ve known her for less than two nights, yet you’re ready to bind your soul to hers. By human standards, we’re both irrational.”

“Neither of us is human.”

“Nor is Tess,” Seth stressed. “She’s just lived among them for so long she’s forgotten what it’s like to be… Other.”

“I have one last question before we figure out a strategy,” Victor said. “If Tess’s father worked so hard to pass himself off as human, how did he end up with a Protinese mate?”

“One of our scouts sensed his latent abilities. They offered to train him in exchange for information.”

Victor chuckled. “Tess’s father was a spy?”

“The fact is no longer classified, but you didn’t hear it from me.” Seth buttoned his shirt and tightened the leather thong holding back his hair. “Any more history will have to wait. We have a mate to seduce.”

* * *

Tess had been given a suite at the Twilight Jewel until X2 opened, and it was finally looking like she would still be young when that day rolled around. Two of her subcontractors had called to verify that they would resume work in the morning, and she’d received emails from several vendors. Things were looking up, thanks to Seth.

The conclusion annoyed her. Everything had been running smoothly until Seth interfered, so why should she thank him for removing his roadblocks? The new and improved Seth was far more appealing than the arrogant jerk who’d disrupted her life. Even so, she didn’t trust either of them.

And what the hell had he seen in his vision?

The kiss had been wonderful, until he was overcome by the trance. She wasn’t intimidated by mystical abilities. Though she tried not to depend on them, she had a few of her own. Still, he’d looked at her with such anger and betrayal. All she could conclude was that his gift had revealed what really happened in the observation lounge.

It wasn’t as if she’d lied to Seth. Everything she’d said was true. She’d just left out the part where Victor used his fingers and his mouth to soothe the sexual frenzy.

If she were honest, it had gone farther than that. By the time they did each other, the frenzy had dissipated. Victor had been so patient and caring, so selfless… She shook her head with a guilty smile. That wasn’t accurate either. He had been all of those things, but gratitude hadn’t prompted her suggestion. She’d wanted his cock in her mouth, longed for the earthy taste of his cum infusing her body with euphoria.

When he’d held her down against the floor and fucked her mouth so brutally, she’d never felt so liberated, so utterly free. It was odd. Why would confinement make her feel free? She knew the answer, had always known. The more control her lovers exerted over their love play the more she enjoyed it. But it had always been play before. If she submitted to Victor, it would be a commitment, a lifelong offering of body, soul, and blood.

Her thoughts drifted back to Seth. Life would be no less complicated with him, but it would likely be less intense. Would he be wild and passionate? Their brief kiss hadn’t really given her time to determine how he would approach sex. She’d spent her adolescence fantasizing about making love with him, but those had been the curious imaginings of a virgin.

With a heavy sigh she turned off the television and tossed the remote aside. Something else had been bothering her all day. Had Victor threatened Seth or manipulated him into changing his attitude? She never would have thought Seth would be so easily intimidated, but the timing was suspect.

An electronic bell tolled in the outer room, so she strolled across the suite and looked through the peephole. The blurry image was unmistakable. They were ganging up on her now. Her heart gave a traitorous leap, and tingles raced across her skin. She took a steadying breath and opened the door a couple of inches.

“It’s late and I’m in a shitty mood.”

“Dawn is still at least two hours away and we’ve come to lighten your mood,” Victor countered.

Seth watched her closely, his gaze filled with secrets. He held a gym bag, and Victor had an ice bucket and a bottle of what looked like champagne.

“I’m not in the mood for your games,” she tried again.

“We’re not here to play games and my hours are never quite reasonable.”

Too exhausted to argue, and tired of the conflict, she stepped back and opened the door.

Chapter Five

“Are you losing your touch?”

Emit’s mocking question made her want to unleash the full force of her power for just a few moments. The full force of her power? The longer she remained in this dimension, the weaker she felt. At first she’d thought she was venturing too far from her anchor, but now she wasn’t sure Emit had anything to do with how quickly she tired or her inability to concentrate.

His cruel laughter drew her attention to his sharp-featured face. “You really haven’t figured it out, have you?”

“You’re so fucking smart. Why don’t you tell me?”

“Your natural state is incorporeal. The longer you remain in solid form, and the more often you shift from one from to another, the weaker you become.”

His conclusion made sense, but his attitude pissed her off. “Do you really want me to leave while your enemies are joining forces? First Vasco, then Zoltan clan. Who will you take on next, the council of ancients?”

He slapped at her, but his hand passed through her body. “You’re even weaker than I thought.”

Damn him! “You starve me,” she whispered. “I do everything you ask of me, and still you ration your energy with such miserly…”

His laughter ended her performance. “You should be on the stage. I’m not your primary source of sustenance, and you know it. I’m your anchor, your green card, as it were.”

She didn’t understand the reference and didn’t care enough to ask him to clarify. “I told you everything I learned in Las Vegas. Tess is contracted to some Elfin prince, but Victor is still determined to have her.”

He glared. “If you’d slipped away unnoticed, I could have sent you back in. You could have played your little mind games and maybe even started a war between Zoltan clan and those annoying Elves. Now that would have been fun.”

“So what do you want me to do instead?” She was so fucking tired of his complaints.

“They’re on to you. I don’t want you anywhere near them.” His gaze lit with something suspiciously close to compassion. “I think you should go formless for a day or two. Regain your strength. By the time you return, I’ll have figured out our next move.”

Trepidation skittered down her spine. He didn’t give a damn about her, never had and never would. Her only value to him was the information she gleaned and the chaos stirred in her wake. He was up to something. Why did he want her out of the way?

“I really am tired.” She infused her tone with fatigue. “I’m going to drift closer to home and recuperate.”

“But you will return?” Now he sounded concerned.

“If I sever our link you’ll feel it.” She’d make damn sure he did. “I’ll see you in a day or two.”

She slowly faded from view, intentionally decreasing the intensity of their connection until she could barely feel him.

He blew out a ragged breath and rubbed his hands down the front of his pants. Were his palms sweaty? His features relaxed, but his shoulders remained tense. He walked across the nondescript office on the outskirts of Santa Cruz and held back the heavy drapes so he could look outside.

Cadin drifted up behind him, trying to keep her perspective similar to his. The poorly maintained parking lot was empty. No one had been able to find Emit because no one imagined the head of Duarte clan would subject himself to such dreary surroundings. His clan was old and wealthy. They had even been well respected while his father was alive. But Emit was not his father, far from it. He lacked the ambition and ruthless focus that had made Edmond so successful.

Allowing the drapes to swish back into place, he moved away from the window. He pulled a comm crystal out of his pocket and activated the device with his breath. A rumbling voice responded in a language she didn’t understand, so she carefully scanned Emit’s mind for the meaning.

His brainwaves heaved and twisted, becoming incomprehensible as his body reshaped itself from the inside out. Was she this revolting when she shifted?

His skin split, and his limbs bulged, reddish-brown blood streaming onto the carpet around his claw-like feet. The lower portion of his body was heavily muscled, while his torso remained lean and agile. His long, narrow head would easily touch the ceiling if he unfolded those powerful rear legs and his upper limbs were uniquely jointed, allowing him to move as no humanoid could. A charcoal pattern marked his grayish skin and his eyes were solid black. His thin, reptilian mouth opened, and he produced a rumbling sound similar to the one emanating from the crystal.

Humanoid vocal cords wouldn’t be capable of producing those sounds. Was this why he’d chosen to shift?

Gradually she found the rhythm of his thoughts, understanding the meaning if not each individual word. He apologized for having taken so long in his mission and paused as the other voice responded.

“I’ve found them, Father. I told you I would. I wanted to be absolutely certain before I notified you of my discovery.”

She finally assimilated their rumbling language enough to follow the conversation.

“Them? You’ve found both his son and daughter?”

“Yes. And I’m absolutely certain this time. Nogafel’s last remaining kin are well within my grasp.”

“The male must die. No potential heir to his dynasty can be allowed to live, but the fate of the female is up to you. Enjoy her before you kill her, or if she pleases you well, bring her back as a slave. The continual humiliation of a Nogafel female would help keep his followers in line.”

“She would split in two if I tried to fuck her. She is a pale, puny thing. Highly favors her human blood.”

“You’d be surprised what human females can endure, but as I said the choice is yours.”

“I will see you soon.”

The crystal blinked out and Cadin quickly withdrew from the creature’s mind. She couldn’t pinpoint his dimension, but he was obviously what the humans termed a demon.

Reforming Emit’s body was nearly as disgusting as revealing his true appearance had been. Congealed blood and clumps of excess flesh littered the carpet and splattered the furniture by the time the process ended.

Emit looked at the mess with a careless shrug and headed for the bathroom. He’d simply move to a similar location, something shabby and forgettable. When this “crime scene” was discovered, either the human government or some paranormal task force would cover up the anomaly.

Cadin vibrated with anxiety and speculation. Had this demon been masquerading as Emit the entire time she’d been anchored to him? Did any of the vampires know they had a spy in their midst? She couldn’t warn them. Anything that harmed Emit harmed her, and she had barely begun to explore this realm. She needed to figure out what he’d been talking about and who he intended to kill.

And then what?

How was she supposed to make decisions when she only understood a fraction of the elements? Demons were hiding among humans. What else was new? That had been going on since time began.

It sounded like this brother and sister were being pursued by their father’s successor or perhaps someone in the process of overthrowing their father? Many ruthless rulers murdered all possible rivals upon ascension to power.

None of it concerned her as long as she was careful to release her connection to the Emit creature before he returned to his dimension. Still, she couldn’t let it rest. She needed information. She would not be blindsided again.

One thing was certain. Everything was connected. Emit’s obsession with the vampires had everything to do with locating his prey. Station X seemed to be a hub for paranormal activity. It was worth returning to the nightclub and reassessing some of her earlier conclusions.

If she turned up nothing there, she’d take another shot at Tess and Victor. If she remained a distant observer, she ran the risk of being trapped in this dimension without an anchor. Yet any of her usual tricks could alert them to her presence. There was no other option! She had to learn what she could without getting too close.

* * *

“Can we make this quick,” Tess muttered. “I want to go to bed.”

Victor turned to Seth with a conspirator’s smile. “What do you think, Oberon? Should we let her get on the bed?”

“Oberon was a faerie,” Seth objected, though amusement made his eyes sparkle. “I’m an Elf.” He closed and locked the door. His movements were inherently graceful, sensual, yet undeniably masculine all at the same time.

“What’s with the champagne, and what’s in the bag?” An unexpected wave of vulnerability washed over her. She’d just allowed them into her private suite -- together no less. She tightened the belt on her bathrobe and tried to look brave.

“We want you to share in our celebration,” Seth said.

“The only thing I have to celebrate is the fact that you stopped being an asshole.”

His chuckle was warm and accepting. “This isn’t your celebration, it’s ours.”

That was the last thing she’d expected to hear. “Yours, as in you and Victor? What do you have to celebrate?”

Victor set the ice bucket on a nearby table and turned the full intensity of his gaze on her. “You’ll see.”

She didn’t like the sound of that.

He held out his hand, and anxiety lodged in her throat. Why were they here together? She could deal with Victor’s intensity by thinking of Seth’s smile, and Victor’s dark appeal helped her resist Seth’s gentle persuasion. But she wasn’t sure her senses could withstand the temptation of their combined seduction.

Seth handed the gym bag to Victor and raised her hand to his mouth, pressing a kiss to her knuckles. His lips were warm, his fingers long and strong. “Why don’t you have a seat on the sofa, unless you’d be more comfortable in bed.”

If they needed a bed for whatever they had planned, they were going to be disappointed. Her one and only concern right now had to be X2.

Without releasing her hand, Seth led her to the sofa. Even in jeans and a cotton shirt, he exuded wealth and privilege. Humans were drawn to the elegance of Elves, and Seth was a prime example of why they were so fascinating.

She hadn’t expected to see either of them until the following day, so she’d shed her work clothes and washed her face. The pull-on shorts and oversized T-shirt she wore now were by no means flattering. Perhaps seeing her au naturale would help them reconsider their respective desire to court her.

A distinct pop snapped her attention back to Victor. He was pouring champagne into two crystal flutes, but she couldn’t imagine where he’d gotten them, unless they’d been in the gym bag. Which led her back to her unanswered question. “What’s in the bag?”

“You’ll see.” He handed her one glass and gave the other to Seth. Seth took a sip of the bubbling wine while he looked around the suite. Victor’s gaze remained fixed on her. “Seth and I have been investigating the creature. We each accessed different sources yet came to the same conclusion.”

“Have you learned what that thing was, or what it wanted with me?” Rather than the artificial compulsion tainting the intimacies she’d shared with Victor, the reverse had proven to be true. When she thought about that night, Victor’s unexpected tenderness remained foremost in her memory.

“My older brother had a similar encounter while he was in Scotland with Monique. We suspect it was the same being.”

Victor’s reply didn’t answer her question. Was he being intentionally evasive or was he trying to protect her from something unpleasant. “Were they as helpless against the damn thing as I was?” He sat on one side of her and Seth sat on the other. She felt surrounded, protected, yet restless. They both claimed to want her as their mate, so why were they suddenly so chummy?

“Obviously they weren’t able to destroy it, or you would have been spared the encounter,” Victor continued. “They were able to learn one important fact. It’s less able to deal with the combined power of a soul-bonded couple.”

She tried to stand, but they restrained her, each of them catching one of her shoulders. “I see where this is going and I won’t be frightened into bonding with one of you.”

“You’ve made your desire quite clear,” Seth said. “You don’t want a mate, yet we can’t leave you unprotected. We each care for you deeply and refuse to be deterred by your stubbornness.”

“That left us with one last option,” Victor concluded.

Seth set his champagne aside and the men stood, positioning themselves directly in front of her. What did Victor mean? If they weren’t here to seduce her then…

Victor worked the buttons on the front of Seth’s shirt, revealing his lean chest and tightly muscled abdomen. Seth kicked off his shoes while Victor moved on to Seth’s jeans. Soon the prince stood before her naked, and Tess forgot to breathe.

Many long, lonely nights she’d imagined Seth holding her, touching her, initiating her into the pleasures of the flesh. All those girlish fantasies did nothing to prepare her for the reality of Seth’s nudity. Victor snapped the thong binding Seth’s hair, and the shimmering mass swished free, brushing sleekly muscled flesh and flawless skin.

Her breath escaped in a sigh, and her fingers tingled, desperate to explore each curve and angle of his amazing body. She crossed her legs and clenched her fists. Was this some sort of game? Did they expect her to lose control and… But they weren’t even looking at her. They stared at each other as if they were alone in the room.

Seth undressed Victor slowly, teasing her with his patience and the possessive slide of his fingers. Victor took Seth’s hand and guided it to his erection. Lust throbbed through Tess. She wanted to touch him. No, she wanted to touch them! She pictured herself naked, standing between them, stroking one hard cock with each hand.

“How do you trigger animus inaction?” Victor’s voice was deep and passion roughened, his lids drooping over his eyes.

Panic jarred her to full alert. He couldn’t mean it! If Seth formed the bond with Victor, it rendered her choice moot. Unless… Understanding cut through her lust addled brain. They expected her to be so overcome with desire that she’d bond with both of them! She wasn’t sure she wanted one mate, why in the world would she want two?

Using anger to calm her hunger, she settled back against the cushions, determined to enjoy the show.

Victor kicked his pants aside and paused, angling his naked body toward her as he reached for Seth. The contrast between them accented the magnetism of each, light to dark, long hair to short, noble defender to savage predator.

And they were about to fuck!

She watched Victor’s hand move closer to Seth’s neck. His fingers curved around Seth’s nape, and the prince shivered. She understood the conflict raging through Seth. Victor was fierce and intimidating, yet so damn desirable. Victor drew Seth toward him and Seth moved both hands to Victor’s shoulders.

Their lips touched, parted, then touched again. Tess wasn’t sure how bonding worked with vampires, but each new intimacy would strengthen the link for Seth. They exchanged breath, and the connection formed. She caught a glimpse of their dueling tongues as their mouths repositioned, and her heart gave a rebellious leap. Let them fuck each other’s brains out. It didn’t matter to her. But the hollow ache inside her expanded, deepening until she could barely sit still.

Victor wrapped his arm around Seth’s waist and aligned their lower bodies, pressing, rubbing, cock against cock. Seth groaned and angled his head, taking the kiss deeper.

She couldn’t watch this! It was too evocative, too confusing.

Keeping her movements slow and smooth, she tried to sneak past them.

Victor blocked the bedroom door, a lazy smile parting his lips. “What’s the matter, sweetheart? Never watched before?”

“Voyeurism has never appealed to me.”

“You’re welcome to join in at any time,” Victor countered.

“Our mutual affection for you led to this situation.” Seth ambled toward them, cock bobbing with each step. “The least you can do is give us a little encouragement.”

She nodded toward his erection. “You’re doing just fine on your own.”

“I told you she’d be difficult.” Before she could guess his intention, Victor picked her up, and shoved the bedroom door wide with his foot. “Grab the bag,” he directed Seth then strode into the darkened room.

“Put me down!” She wiggled and shoved against Victor’s chest, but he hardly seemed to notice. “You’re using the danger to manipulate me.”

“True.”

The admission was so unexpected she went still in his arms. “True? You’re not even going to try and justify it?”

“We’re racing the sun.” He nipped her chin then sat her on the side of the bed. “I know you love to argue, but I don’t have time to indulge you right now.”

Seth set the gym bag on the foot of the bed and said, “The creature has given us reason to push you harder than we’d intended to push. Still, it doesn’t change the reality of what’s going on. We both believe you’re our mate.”

“The only way we can both be right is if we are also mates.” Victor shot a hungry glance at Seth. “There’s no need for us to pressure you until we determine whether or not our suspicions are true.”

“How do you make this determination, and why should I believe what you decide?”

“Seth needs to taste my cum,” Victor told her. “And I’m going to form a temporary blood bond so there will be no uncertainty for any of us. You’ll feel what we feel and know what we know.”

Chapter Six

They pounced before Tess could over think Victor’s explanation. Victor pulled her to her feet and wrapped his arms around her, trapping her arms against her sides. Seth dragged her shorts and panties off as she kicked and twisted, then they worked together to rid her of her T-shirt. Each provocative slide of her skin against his incited Victor’s hunger.

“We were going to book a dungeon, but Vasco assured us this suite was equipped with everything we’d need to tame a reluctant mate,” Victor whispered the taunt in her ear as he guided her around to the foot of the bed.

Her laugh was harsh and humorless. “Multiple partners isn’t twisted enough? You want to play BDSM games, too?”

Much to Victor’s delight, Seth stepped in to defend him. “None of this is a game, Tess. The danger is real. Our feelings are real. And our needs are real. You can’t accept that you’re our mate until you understand exactly what that means.”

Victor held her against him, her back pressed against his front. Seth pointed a remote control at the ceiling and triggered a discreet panel. The compartment opened and wrist cuffs lowered on sturdy cables.

Tess trembled in his arms. Victor inhaled deeply, analyzing her scent. The acrid bite of fear was undeniable, but arousal was just as strong. “This is overwhelming. I understand that, but you’re stronger than you realize.”

“I’m stronger than you realize.” Her shoulders straightened and her chin rose. “I’ll allow a temporary bond, but neither of you will force me into anything permanent.”

She raised her arms and Seth secured her wrists. Victor stepped back, fascinated by her surrender. Stubborn and feisty, yet trusting and submissive, she made his blood sizzle and his fangs ache.

Seth used the remote to open compartments in the footboard. After a slight hesitation, Tess spread her legs, and Seth restrained her ankles. Open and accessible, her body was entirely at their mercy. The significance tore through Victor, stoking the fire in his blood and intensifying his hunger.

He wanted to fuck her pussy while Seth stuffed her ass. They’d fill her so full she’d scream with the pleasure and never want it to stop.

Seth grasped his chin and turned his head away from Tess. “It can’t just be about her. This can’t be a true joining unless we’re mates.”

Acknowledging the reminder with a stiff nod, Victor grabbed Seth by the hair and thrust his fangs into the Elf’s throat. Seth yelped, struggling for a moment before surrendering to Victor’s bite. Victor drank slowly, forcing down the pleasure so he could analyze each sensation.

Seth lowered his mental shields and allowed Victor into his mind. They touched, flowing through each other as Victor formed a temporary link.

Now Tess, Seth prompted. Bring her into the link.

Victor withdrew from Seth’s flesh, savoring his unique taste as he crossed to Tess. Her eyes widened with each step he took, her fingers clenching into tight little fists. “In all the years you’ve worked for vampires, you’ve never allowed one to bite you?”

“Never even been tempted.” She licked her lips and her nipples hardened. She was certainly tempted now.

“I won’t hurt you.”

“I wouldn’t have opened the door if I didn’t believe that.”

He pushed his fingers into her hair and tilted her head to the side. Her pulse echoed in his ears, and his cock. This would be so much better if he were inside her.

Soon, Seth whispered in his mind. Give her time, and she’ll surrender completely. It must be her decision.

Unable to resist the temptation a moment longer, Victor penetrated her flesh with his fangs. She tensed then shuddered, a low moan escaping her throat. Her evocative taste rolled across his tongue, combining with Seth’s.

Her being was warm and welcoming as he pushed into her mind. Seth was there with him, weaving her into their link with inherent skill.

I can feel both of you. She sounded a bit muddled.

That’s the idea, Seth assured her. No lies, no manipulation, just brutal honesty.

But mind control is a vampire’s stock-in-trade. How can I be certain what I feel is real?

You have access to my mind and feelings, Victor explained. When a vampire takes control of someone, it’s a one-way connection.

Withdrawing his fangs took every ounce of Victor’s self-control. He wanted more, so much more. More of her blood, more of her body, more of everything.

He looked at Seth, hoping to stabilize his blazing hunger. The prince stared at Tess with such longing it only compounded Victor’s need. If they didn’t move this thing forward, they were both going to go up in flames.

“Even if we’re not mates,” Seth began in a breathless tone, “I say we still --”

“No,” Tess cut in. “You’re too competitive. If this can’t be a true joining, I won’t bond with either of you.”

Victor narrowed his gaze on Seth’s flushed face as Tess’s ultimatum rang through his brain. All or nothing. Make it work or else. He wanted to laugh. Who was manipulating the situation now?

Even if they didn’t feel the primal connection when they fucked, maybe they could convince her they did.

I can hear you, Tess reminded him and Victor offered a sheepish grin.

Seth placed his hand on Victor’s shoulder, drawing his attention away from Tess. “Stand close enough to touch her while I go down on you. I don’t want her to lose interest.”

Victor’s dominant nature surged, and he wrapped Seth’s hair around his hand, fulfilling one of his fantasies. “You can top her, pretty boy, but don’t even think about trying to control me.”

Seth glared into Victor’s eyes. Reality narrowed, and time paused. He could sense Tess silently watching the battle of wills unfold. His heart thudded wildly in his chest. No one had ever dared to challenge him like this. He was a royal prince. Lovers tripped over themselves as they tried to please him.

His head began to throb, Victor’s hold on his hair remaining constant. Tess would submit to them both, but must he submit to Victor? Heat cascaded through his body at the thought. Victor was stronger and older. Seth searched his heart and realized this felt right.

“Yes, sir.” The words didn’t come easily, but they passed his lips and Victor’s grip loosened.

“On your knees.” The imperious snap in Victor’s tone sent another wave of lust crashing over him. “You will pleasure me with your mouth and one hand, while you pleasure our mate with the other.”

If Victor wanted to deprive himself of her softness, let him. Seth had no objection. He sank to his knees in front of Victor and fisted the vampire’s cock. He slipped his other hand between Tess’s thighs, delighted to find her folds slick with cream, more than ready for his touch.

Rather than stand in silent stillness, as Seth had imagined, Victor caressed her breasts and kissed her mouth. Seth circled the tip of Victor’s cock with his tongue, unable to watch what Victor was doing if he sucked him in earnest.

“You seem distracted.” Victor held the back of Seth’s head and drove his shaft into his mouth. “Don’t forget why you’re on your knees.”

Hot and thick, Victor’s cock felt amazing against his tongue. He sucked and licked, savoring each gasp and moan he dragged from the vampire’s throat.

Seth pushed two fingers into Tess’s core. Her body clenched, snug and hot around his fingers. Her pleasure rippled across their link, alive with pulsating energy. Finding her clit with his thumb, he circled the bud while her inner muscles caressed his fingers.

“Don’t let her come,” Victor warned. “Concentrate on what you’re doing.”

That’s right. This wasn’t just a blowjob. He was assessing a possible mate.

Unwilling to deprive himself of her heat, Seth left his fingers inside her and focused on Victor. He gently caressed the vampire’s balls with his free hand while he sucked and licked his shaft. The salty sharp taste of precum spread across his tongue. He tightened his lips around the flared head and sucked with ruthless focus.

Victor released his hair, framing his face between his hands instead. He fucked his mouth with fast, smooth jabs, bumping the back of his throat. Seth tilted his head, taking Victor deeper. The vampire’s cries echoed his thrusts as he drove himself toward completion.

Reluctantly withdrawing his fingers from Tess’s cunt, Seth grabbed Victor’s hips and restrained his last few thrusts. If Victor spilled down his throat, his taste would be lost. Seth needed to roll it across his tongue like wine, absorb and savor his essence.

Victor came with a muffled growl, his seed thoroughly coating Seth’s tongue. Seth closed his eyes and waited for his body to react. Pleasure burst behind his eyes, spiraling down through his body, and shooting along his shaft. He groaned, unable to stop his spontaneous climax. His cock twitched and jerked as streams of cum jetted into the air.

Possessive hunger surged through the tingling aftershocks of his release. He sucked on Victor’s cock, enjoying every last drop. Within seconds he was hard again, ready for more.

Mine. The word burst from Seth’s mind as his mouth stubbornly drew.

Victor growled and pushed him back, dragging his cock out of Seth’s eager mouth. “You appear to have your answer. Now I will have mine.”

Echoing the feral growl, Seth turned to Tess. He pressed his face against the apex of her thighs and pushed his cum-covered tongue between her folds. Her delicate tissue absorbed the fluid and she came with a startled cry.

Victor knelt behind him and Seth moved his legs apart. He had no doubt Victor was his mate, but Victor obviously needed this final test. Using his fingers to hold Tess open, Seth delved deeper, pushing his tongue into her passage as far as he could.

Slick fingers moved over his anus, teasing and preparing him. His body ached, his cock growing impossibly harder. Take me, sir. All I am is yours. Shocked by the words and the desire driving them, Seth held perfectly still. He wanted this, needed the overwhelming fullness and fierce desire.

Those persistent fingers pushed into him, circling and stretching until his body surrendered. He gently sucked on Tess’s folds, wanting her cream to mix with Victor’s cum. She wiggled against his mouth, hardly able to move with her limbs restrained.

Victor positioned himself between Seth’s ass cheeks, forcing back his need to ravage and control. Instead he carefully worked the head of his cock past Seth’s tight sphincter. Gods, he was tight! And so fucking hot he could just about come without moving.

Deeper, sir. Fill me up!

A smile parted Victor’s lips. Seth would never truly submit, but he’d accept the sexual dynamic Victor needed so desperately. Steadying Seth’s lean hips, Victor drove deeper and deeper until Seth cried out in ecstasy. His passage clenched so tightly Victor groaned, then he reversed direction.

Reaching around Seth’s trembling body, Victor found the Elf’s cock and stroked him in tandem to the motion of his hips. Emotions bombarded Victor’s mind and burst within his body. He was ravenous, yet consumed with protective tenderness. Nothing in all his centuries had ever felt like this. So intense, so significant. There could be no doubt, they were mates.

Seth was nearly delirious with Protinese bonding fever. He slammed his hips back into Victor, demanding his cock. Tess cried out again and again as Seth devoured her pussy.

Release her ankles and you can fuck her while I finish fucking you.

No. We fuck her together for the first time.

Strength seeped out of his body and Victor realized he was out of time. With three forceful thrusts, he triggered his climax and shuddered against Seth’s back. He fought off his solar trance with every fiber of his being, but he didn’t quite make it to the bed.

Dizzy and desperate for another orgasm, Tess moaned as Seth rocked back on his heels. Her mind understood what had just happened, but her body didn’t seem to care. She wanted Seth’s mouth back on her folds, his tongue thrusting into her core.

Seth pulled back the covers then placed Victor on the bed.

“Will the curtains protect him or do we need to take him somewhere darker?”

“He’ll be fine.”

She looked over her shoulder. “Will you please release me now?”

“I meant what I said. I’m not going to fuck you until we seal the joining.”

She closed her eyes and blew out a shaky breath. Her pussy throbbed, and her clit pulsed with the same persistent rhythm. “I don’t get to come again until the sun sets?”

“I didn’t say that.” He grinned and strolled toward her. “There are all sorts of things we can do to keep ourselves entertained until our mate is released from his trance.”

* * *

Restless and bored, Cadin floated from one corner of the hotel room to the next in the incorporeal equivalent of pacing. Watching people fuck wasn’t nearly as much fun as messing with their emotions. She didn’t dare enter the mind of Tess or her Elfin prince, which left her as a frustrated voyeur.

“What sort of things?” Tess asked as her mind filled with possibilities.

Seth turned from the sleeping vampire and returned to his place in front of the female. “We can begin your training. I don’t think Victor will mind.”

“My training for what?”

“As a proper submissive.” He moved behind her, pressing his naked body against her back. “You’re far too outspoken and greedy with your pleasure. You need to learn to trust us implicitly, to accept that we will never harm you, and we’ll always give you what you need. Do you trust me?”

Tess hesitated. “Why? What are you going to do?”

He pinched her nipples and whispered in her ear, “Trust isn’t required if you know what’s coming.”

“I trust you.”

“I might have believed you if you’d replied without hesitation.” His hands skimmed over her body before he stepped back. “Now they’re just words.”

She started to speak then Cadin felt a sudden spike of resentment and Tess turned her face away. “Why do I need to prove myself to you? You’re the one who violated my trust, not the other way around.”

He unfastened her restraints before he spoke again. “You know why I allowed you to believe I was dead. Do we really need to go over all this again?” She headed for her discarded clothes, but he caught her upper arm, preventing her retreat. “We can talk this out, but don’t hide from me.”

Cadin thought Tess would refuse. Rebellion simmered just under the surface. “So talk.”

He drew her into a light embrace. “I’m sorry I hurt you. That was never my intention. I will never hurt you again.”

“If you honestly wanted to protect me, why come back for me now?”

“How can you ask me that after what we just shared? You are my mate, Tess. I have ached for you every night since our summer together.” His mouth crushed down over hers, smothering her reply. One hand cupped her ass, pulling her up along his body. His tongue moved boldly in her mouth. Cadin watched the possessive slide as their lips parted and slid.

Tess eased away from him and sank to her knees. She raised her arms and locked her hands behind her head. “I trust you.”

Cadin expected him to thrust his cock into her mouth. That was obviously what she offered. Instead, he caressed her cheek and stared into her eyes. “I did one more thing you might consider a betrayal of trust.”

She lowered her arms, but remained on her knees. “What did you do?”

“I told Victor you had demon blood.”

“Why?” She shot to her feet, hurt and fear clear in her expression. “I told you about my father in the strictest of confidence. If and when Victor needed to know, it was my place to tell him.”

“You’re right. I spoke out of turn and, again, I’m sorry.”

Cadin had heard all she needed to hear. This confirmed what she’d suspected all along. Emit was after Tess and her brother. The real question was, how could Cadin benefit from the knowledge?

Invigorated by the discovery, she followed her connection to Emit’s new abode. He’d checked in to a dilapidated motel. The room was dingy and reeking of sex. He sat on the bed, watching porn on the television.

His head snapped up as she entered the room, shrewd intelligence gleaming in his gaze. “Welcome back. Are you feeling better?”

The question brought her up short. She hadn’t revealed herself to him. How had he sensed her?

Seeing no alternative for it, she took on a visual form. “I am feeling better. Did you miss me?”

He didn’t respond to her smile. His gaze bore into hers. “How long have you known?”

She could play dumb, but there was really no point in denials. He obviously knew she was on to him. “Not that long. When did you kill Emit?”

“Emit’s not dead. We’re cohabitating. I knew I’d need this body longer than I can keep it operational on my own.”

“That’s why you asked what would happen if he died.”

“I can sense your true power. Why do you restrain it so carefully?”

“The more power I exert, the harder it is to control.”

He inclined his head with a thoughtful smile. “That’s a frequent complication.”

“You want something or you wouldn’t have confronted me.”

“You’re going to help me capture Nogafel’s grandchildren. I assured my father of this prize. I don’t intend to fail.”

“I don’t give a damn what you intend. I’ve lost interest in this conversation.” She flipped her hair over her shoulders and pinched off her link to Emit.

She felt the familiar rush of energy, guiding her home, then the sensation slowed, finally sputtering out. What the fuck?

The demon grinned and clasped his hand around her throat. She hadn’t been solid a second ago! “Chaos beings aren’t the only ones who use dimensional anchors. You’ll leave when I’ve finished with you and not before.”

Rebellion shot through her spirit. Thank the heavens she hadn’t told him what she knew. He might have moved their power struggle onto a new playing field, but she still had a few tricks up her sleeve.

Chapter Seven

Tess bent over the ottoman in the outer room of her hotel suite, legs spread wide, offering Seth an unobstructed view of her pussy and the handle of the butt plug he’d inserted a few minutes before. She knew the plug was meant to train her body, to stretch the muscles so it wouldn’t hurt when his cock replaced the toy.

“Talk to me, love,” he said. “Tell me how that feels.”

“It makes me want to bear down, but I’m afraid I’ll push it out.”

“Squeeze all you like. I’ll make sure it doesn’t go anywhere.” He slowly rotated the toy, making her wiggle and moan.

“I need to come!” she snapped when bearing down only made the urgency worse.

“You come when I do this.” His fingers pushed into her cunt and Tess whimpered. “So what’s the difference?”

“Let me touch my clit. I can --”

“No. Your body is too familiar with that pattern. You need to learn other paths to release.”

She had never been able to make herself come without touching her clit, but Seth seemed to know her body better than she did. He ignored her claim and showed her how well she responded to other forms of stimulation. He’d fucked her with a glass dildo, while he sucked and pinched her nipples. On and on he’d gone, adjusting the angle and increasing the pressure of each pinch until an unexpected orgasm swept over her.

“Pain is obviously a trigger with you,” he’d concluded as she rubbed her tender nipples.

She hadn’t wanted to believe him, but he’d wrestled her down across his lap and spanked her virgin ass. With her cheeks smoldering with sensual heat and her cream running down the inside of her thighs, she’d experienced her second spontaneous orgasm.

Now bending over the ottoman, he was working to obliterate her next preconception. “There are more nerve endings in and around your ass than in your pussy. It should be easier to come when I do this.” He drew the plug back, intensifying the pressure as her body stretched around the fullest part of the plug.

Rather than argue with him, she closed her eyes and concentrated on the demonstration. The toy slipped free and she sighed. A moment later he replaced the plug with two slippery fingers.

His lips feathered a kiss over the brand high on her right ass cheek. “It makes me crazy to think of how badly this must have hurt.”

“I don’t remember the pain.” His fingers slid, slowly, so very slowly in and out of her ass. “Rand does, but he was older when they branded him.”

“I shouldn’t have brought it up. I’m sorry. Feel the slide, only the slide.” His fingers pushed deep then reversed direction, spreading slightly as he pulled them outward. “Imagine my cock moving inside you, caressing you from the inside out.” Her body adjusted quickly to the smooth motion. Sensations curled into her abdomen then flowed out in a sudden rush as he pulled back.

“Oh!” She shivered, bearing down on his fingers.

“Harder. Squeeze me tight.” Over and over she squeezed him. Her pussy echoed each clench, increasing her frustration and accentuating the tension building inside her.

She cried out, tossing her head. His thrusting slowed, focusing her attention on each tingle, each rhythmic tightening of her inner muscles. The sensations gathered, teetering on the brink of bliss. He thrust in fast and pulled back slow, while she soared ever higher. Then his teeth bit into the flesh of her ass, and she came in hard, deep spasms.

Shaken by the powerful orgasm, Tess slumped against the ottoman. Seth caressed his way out of her passage and soothed the bite with his tongue. He turned her over and gathered her into his arms.

“You all right?”

“You bit me.” She chuckled at the odd sounding complaint. “I’d expect that sort of behavior from Victor.”

“I can be every bit as savage as Victor. Don’t let the pointed ears fool you.”

They took a long, hot shower, soothing and exploring with soapy hands and tender lips. Tess savored each moment with Seth, but her spirit was ever aware of the vampire asleep in her bed. Watching the men touch each other had been undeniably erotic, and she was looking forward to many such exchanges. Still, she couldn’t wait for the final joining, the ultimate blending of… The thought brought her up short. How had she accepted all this so easily? She was an independent woman, a modern entrepreneur, yet she’d given up her freedom without a fight.

“Having second thoughts?” Seth pressed against her back, wrapping his arms around her waist.

“My heart knows this is right, but my logical brain is shocked at how easily I let you two take over.”

“It’s a risk either way.” He turned her around and looked into her eyes as the warm water cascaded around them. “If you trust what you’re feeling, and it all falls apart, you’ll be devastated. But if you trust your logic and lock yourself away, you’ll never know the wonder of a soul-bonded love.”

“Are you saying you love me?”

He kissed her gently on the lips. “I’ve always loved you.”

Her heart swelled in response, but her mind wasn’t ready for the words. This was happening too fast. She was risking too much.

Understanding her hesitation, yet disappointed all the same, Seth turned off the water. “Let’s see if we can wake up Victor. I generally enjoy foreplay, but today seriously challenged my control.”

“Your misery was largely self-imposed. I offered you my hand, and my mouth, and --”

He silenced her with a demanding kiss. “Victor came inside you once and I came inside you once. If I’d accepted any of your other offers, it would have thrown off the balance of our joining.”

Her delicate brows drew together as they stepped out of the steamy shower stall. “Will that always be an issue?”

“No.” He wrapped a towel around his hips and used another to dry her off. A smile played about his lips as he lingered over her curves. If his men could see him now, they’d be shocked at the changes this woman brought out in their battle weary commander. He’d left Protina embittered and arrogant, ready to reclaim the life snatched from him by war. “Once the bond is formed, we’ll be free to indulge ourselves in any way we choose as often as we like.”

She took the damp towel from his hand and rubbed it over his chest. “What were you thinking about just then? Your eyes turned sad.”

“The past,” he admitted. “I was such a fool to ever let anything come between us.” He wrapped his arms around her and hugged her tight. “It will never happen again.”

In a rare moment of brazenness, Tess tossed aside her towel and snatched his from around his hips. She took him by the hand and led him back into the bedroom.

It took a moment for his eyes to adjust to the darkness. Moonlight caught on something metallic, and Seth’s heart leapt in his chest. The restraints. Tess had accepted bondage so sweetly, responding without fear. They had accomplished far more in one day than he had ever dreamed possible. She would be such a joy to train, such a joy to love.

She slowly pulled the covers down, revealing their mate in the moonlight. Victor’s body emanated strength and danger, sending darts of excitement through Seth. They crawled onto the bed; he was on one side of Victor, and she was on the other. They touched his chest and his ridged abdomen, intentionally avoiding his cock.

Tease him with your hair. She sat back on her heels and watched to see if he would obey.

He drew a thick strand over his shoulder and fanned out the end, then dragged the makeshift brush from the base of Victor’s throat to his navel.

Now, his cock. Tease his cock with your hair.

Victor’s shaft was rapidly hardening. He was either already awake or heading there fast. Seth wrapped his fingers around Victor’s semi-hard cock and circled the tapered head with his hair.

In a flash of movement, Victor wrapped that same strand around his hand and pulled Seth’s head toward his waiting cock. The message was unmistakable. He parted his lips and obeyed.

“Victor!” Tess’s gasp made Seth look up as best he could without releasing Victor’s cock. The vampire pulled her forward and situated her astride his face. She cried out again as Victor’s mouth latched on to her pussy. Her back arched and her hips rocked as Victor fucked her with his tongue.

Desperate for the culmination of their passion, Seth dragged his mouth along the length of Victor’s shaft then released it with a wet sounding pop. He wrapped his arm around Tess’s waist and dragged her off Victor’s face.

Victor snarled, baring his fangs and reaching blindly for Tess. Seth didn’t give him time to escalate. He moved Tess into position over Victor’s hips and guided his mate’s cock to his other mate’s core.

She didn’t hesitate. In one slow, continuous motion, she impaled herself on Victor. He stroked her breasts, firmly rolling her nipples.

“Lean forward and kiss him,” Seth said. “I’ll join you in a second.”

Heat washed over Tess as she heard Seth’s words. He’d join them in a second? His body would push into her ass, and they would move as one. Their minds would join, their souls would join, and nothing would be the same.

Victor guided her down, his mouth warm and waiting. She abandoned herself to his kiss, using the familiar intensity to soothe the last of her fears. Their union was unique and wonderful, unexpected and right. She wouldn’t let her logical mind taint what her heart felt so clearly.

Relax, love. Victor stroked her back, his kiss deep and tender. Your uncertainty is natural. Only time will prove that your trust in us is justified.

The mattress rocked slightly as Seth rejoined them on the bed. He caressed her hips and squeezed her ass, dipping into the crease between her cheeks for slow, teasing strokes. His fingers focused in on her anus, slippery now with lube. He circled and pressed, loosening the muscles and spreading the gel.

Tess dragged her mouth away from Victor’s as Seth positioned himself to take her. An unwanted flash of fear sliced through her mind, tensing her muscles and overshadowing her emotions.

We’re here, love. Seth soothed. Take all the time you need.

Victor took her face between his hands and smiled. “You’ll know only pleasure in our arms. You’re safe, always safe.”

Staring deeply into Victor’s eyes, she pushed back onto Seth’s cock. Seth held her open, guiding her, but Tess did the taking. Her body spread, and spread some more, accepting him suddenly. He slid deep in one smooth lunge, and they groaned together.

Fullness overwhelmed her fear, driving pleasure right to the breathless edge of pain before it settled into blissful throbbing wonder. Together. They held her between them, buried deep, surrounded by them, completing them.

Seth was the first to move. He rocked back onto his knees, pulling nearly out. Then he grasped her hips and dragged her body up along the length of Victor’s shaft, pushing her back onto his in the process.

After two slow rotations, Tess learned the rhythm. She took Victor deep as she released Seth and impaled herself on Seth as she rose off Victor. She was never empty, never alone. Her head swam with sensations and emotions. The blood bond had faded, yet she could still sense how well the joining pleased her mates.

Victor propped himself on his elbows so he could reach her breasts without disrupting the steady rocking of their lower bodies. He pricked her nipple with the tip of one fang and lapped at the blood released by the tiny wound.

“Drink, my love,” she urged. “I want to meet all your needs.”

A savage growl warned of his intent an instant before his fangs sank into her throat.

Sensation exploded through her body, driving rational thought from her mind. Her cunt echoed each deep pull of his mouth, propelling the pleasure higher and higher.

The men shifted, supporting her between them as they drove up into her trembling body. Unified, synchronized, their cocks slid against each other within the tight heat of Tess. She surrendered to their strength and trusted in their caring. She was safe in their arms, always safe.

She came again and again, lost in the wonder, savoring the ecstasy. Her body floated between them, alive with sexual heat and mystic energy. They flowed through her mind and moved in her body, each rhythmic stroke binding them more firmly together.

Victor hooked her legs over his arms and thrust his entire length into her pussy. Grasping her hips, Seth answered with an equally deep stroke in her ass. She tightened her inner muscles, and both her men groaned. Pleasure swirled around them in a dizzying ebb and flow.

“The vampiric bond is as strong as I can make it,” Victor whispered. “Seth, can you weave Protinese strands through it as well?”

“Let me try.” They paused, clinging to each other while Seth concentrated on the metaphysical link.

Tess felt suspended beyond reality, insulated from the harsh realities of life. Euphoric. Seth’s presence became stronger in her mind, balancing Victor’s savage intensity.

“That’s better,” Victor agreed. He pressed her back into Seth and slipped his hand between her thighs, stroking his thumb over her clit. She gasped and shivered. “You look entirely too relaxed.”

They passed her back and forth, keeping her off balance and dependent on them. She resisted the strategy for a moment, not wanting to be helpless. Then she submitted, surrendered to their tenderness. She offered herself without reservation, opening completely, body and mind.

After all the blinding passion that had come before, the final climax came gently, slowly. They clung to each other as warm waves rolled over them, completing the ritual and leaving them sated and sleepy.

The men insisted Tess take a bubble bath to soothe her sore muscles and tender areas. When they ignored her claims that she wasn’t uncomfortable, she began to suspect that they had an ulterior motive for their caring. She slipped into the bathroom and turned on the water, then waited to see what her mates were really up to.

“She’s listening on the other side of the door,” Seth whispered.

Victor fought back a smile. “If she were spineless, neither of us would have been attracted to her.”

“I can’t argue with that.”

“Let me see what Anthony managed to learn while we’ve been -- otherwise occupied.” Pausing long enough to pull on a pair of jeans, Victor found his mobile phone and dialed his brother.

“About fucking time,” Anthony snapped. “Don’t you ever answer your phone?”

“I’ve been busy.” He shot Seth a conspirator’s smile. “What’s wrong?”

“We found him.”

“Emit?”

“He checked into a seedy motel in Santa Rosa. The council cleaned up one of his messes in Santa Cruz, which made us recheck some of our leads. Even vampires eventually fall into patterns and stick to what they know.”

“The Duarte stronghold is in San Francisco,” Victor muttered. “He didn’t even bother to leave the state?”

“We figured he was long gone and he counted on our misconception.”

“When do we make our move?”

“We’re almost there,” Anthony told him. “Why do you think I’ve been trying to call you?”

“Send the address to my phone. I’ll meet you there.” Victor kept the phone open long enough to make sure he received the address then he looked at Seth. “Guard Tess. I’ll be back as soon as I can.”

Infuriated by Victor’s highhandedness, Seth watched him teleport out of sight.

“Where did he go?” Tess asked from the bathroom doorway. She was dressed in a bathrobe and looked almost as annoyed as he felt.

“Did you know he could teleport?”

“He’s organic, and he’s Zoltan clan.” She made it sound as if that explained it. “Chances were pretty good he could teleport. Did he tell you where he was going?”

Seth shook his head. “Apparently, Victor’s brother located Emit and they’re off to save the world.”

She smiled as she crossed to the main room of her hotel suite. “You don’t sound pleased.”

“I have no problem with my assigned task. Nothing is more important than protecting you. I just resent the hell out of his superior tone.”

“Vampires have never been known for their tact.” She wrapped her arms around his waist and slipped her hands into the back pockets of his jeans.

“Vampires are better known for their long tongues and big dicks.”

Quickly untangling her hands from his clothing, Seth pushed Tess behind him and turned to face the intruder. Of average height for a human female, the being shimmered around the edges as if she were not quite solid. Dark hair framed her narrow face then spilled about her shoulders and down her back.

Trepidation surged through his mind, and Seth automatically reached for the sword he wasn’t wearing. It’s a trap! He sent the thought to Victor, but sensed no response.

The intruder grinned. “Sorry, dear. I can’t let you ruin Emit’s fun. He’s waited a really long time to kick some Zoltan ass.”

“How the hell did you get in here?” Tess stepped out from behind Seth.

“Who are you?” Seth extended his arm trying to maneuver Tess back into a protected position. “What do you want?”

“Those questions are far more interesting when your lovely mate answers.” The intruder moved closer, her expression challenging. “Does he know about you?”

“If you’re here for me, let him go.” Tess sounded calm, but he could sense her dread. Dread, not fear. How odd.

“If her grandfather sent you, you’re wasting your time.” Seth intentionally withheld Nogafel’s name in case the demon had nothing to do with the current situation. Recognition immediately registered in the intruder’s gaze, but Seth still chose his words carefully. “Tess would rather die than return to that dimension, and I happen to agree with her decision.”

His statement seemed to surprise the intruder. She stared back at him in silence for a moment. He shifted his weight to the balls of his feet, realizing her distraction might be his only opportunity. With otherworldly agility, he lunged, but his body passed through hers, and he slammed into the wall behind her.

“It was you, wasn’t it?” Tess finally sounded angry. “You’re the creature that attacked me in the observation lounge.”

Chapter Eight

Cadin clenched her hands into fists, wishing she could feel her fingernails digging into her palms. Pain would help clear her head right now, and she desperately needed to think. Emit had her trapped between a rock and a hard place, and she didn’t like the sensation at all.

Incorporeal beings couldn’t be trapped, just like they couldn’t be killed, and they couldn’t be fucked. If she’d been content within the rules of her existence none of this would have happened!

“I didn’t mean for the compulsion to be so strong,” she told Tess. “Victor sensed me as I left, and my power spiked.” It was more or less true.

“Why should I believe one word you say? Your damn compulsion lasted for hours.” She didn’t raise her voice, but her eyes spoke volumes.

Cadin heaved a frustrated sigh. They didn’t have time for this! “Warn the vampires, but make it quick. I’m running out of patience. Tell Victor the Elf had a premonition, or something clever. Do not say anything that will bring him back here. Do you understand me?”

“Yes.” Without melodrama or elaboration, Tess postponed the attack on Emit.

“Very good.”

“Why are you here?” the Elf asked, his tone terse and demanding. Did anyone that beautiful ever hope to be intimidating?

“That’s a complicated question.”

“Do you intend to harm us?” Tess asked.

Cadin’s chances of survival were better with Tess than with the demon masquerading as Emit. It was as simple as that. “Probably not.”

“Then cut the bullshit,” Tess suggested. “Tell us your name and explain what you want.”

The direct approach. Cadin could respect that. She checked her mental shields, meticulously scanning for any crack or weakness that would warn Emit of their intentions. “You may call me Cadin. I’m sorry to inform you that your grandfather has been overthrown.”

“I appreciate the sentiment, but I never knew him.” Tess’s monotone delivery was almost convincing. She might not have been old enough to remember him, but she’d been branded by him, or one of his people.

“Whatever.” Cadin waved away the detail. “His successor’s son is here to kill your brother and bring you back to his dimension as a war prize. I presume you know what they do with female war prizes. Suffice it to say, it’s not pleasant.”

“What do you gain by warning us?” Seth asked.

“Hopefully my life.” Why wouldn’t the Elf shut up and let Tess speak for herself? Tess was far less suspicious. “Emit’s body has been taken over by the demon. I saw him shift into his natural shape, and he must have sensed my presence, because he confronted me with what I know.”

“Did he threaten you?” the Elf persisted. “How is he motivating you? I still don’t understand why you’re willing to help us.”

Refusing to give in to her annoyance, she patiently answered his bothersome questions. “In my natural state I am incorporeal. To remain in a dimension and move around freely, we require a dimensional anchor. I chose Emit.”

“Is Emit still alive?”

Oh, for fuck’s sake? Did he never shut up? “I’m not sure Emit will still be functional after this creature returns to his dimension, but technically Emit is still alive.”

“I didn’t mean to distract you. Go on.”

There was a deity! “So, I’m anchored to Emit. When the imposter realized I knew what he was doing, he anchored himself to me. If he dies, I die.”

Seth laughed, but there was no humor in the sound. “Let me make sure I understand this. You want us to incapacitate a trans-dimensional demon without killing it.”

“Yes,” Cadin admitted after a long pause. “If you don’t, he will attempt to force me into his dimension, and I will not go quietly.”

“That sounds like a threat.”

“Not at all,” Cadin assured. “It’s a statement of fact. The more power I’m obliged to use, the less control I have over my abilities. A life or death struggle between two -- how did you put it, trans-dimensional beings -- might well create an explosion that will obliterate this dimension.”

“How convenient.”

The consensus was much the same when they joined the Zoltan brothers in Santa Rosa later that night. The vampires had commandeered an apartment with several windows facing the motel where Emit was holed up. Cadin’s mutual link with the Emit imposter allowed her to track him with relative ease. Unfortunately, it also made her relatively easy for him to track, so the vamps were reluctant to have her around.

Cadin understood their suspicion and volunteered to return to her nemesis so he wouldn’t become suspicious. Her only hope of survival rested with Tess and she knew it. She also agreed to plant transmitters in the room so her new allies could more closely monitor Emit.

“I still don’t trust her,” Victor grumbled as they watched her saunter across the parking lot.

“I don’t give a damn about her motivations as long as she sticks to the plan.” Anthony sat in front of a wobbly desk, staring at a blank monitor with obvious expectation.

None of the equipment looked new. Tess couldn’t help wondering what sort of missions these men had undertaken in the past. Who had they observed? What information had they extracted? How much of Zoltan clan’s seclusion was explained by situations like this?

“A chaos being?” Seth muttered, shaking his head. “I’ve never heard of such a thing.”

“Well, everyone else in this room has experienced her power,” Anthony told him. “She is not nearly as harmless as she looks.”

“So why does she need our help?” Tess whispered the pessimistic question under her breath, but Victor heard her and gave her hand a squeeze.

“Let’s take this one step at a time,” he suggested.

“As always,” Anthony agreed.

Tess wasn’t generally so negative, but this entire situation was so far outside the norm she could barely process what was happening. The norm. The phrase made her smile. Her life had abandoned that path entirely about a week ago.

The audio feed came online first. An angry male voice. “Why didn’t you follow them? Slipping between dimensions is nothing new to you.”

“Seth must have sensed the danger.” Cadin sounded as if she were speaking to an enraged child, not quite condescending, yet every word precise. “Why do you think he took her to Protina? He will have palace security on high alert.”

One section of Anthony’s screen flickered to life, revealing a shadowy image of the hotel room. Cadin’s back was to the camera, while Emit was only partially in the shot. It wouldn’t win any awards for cinematography, but it was better than nothing.

With apparent nonchalance, Cadin crossed to the bed and sat on the side. She stealthily planted another tiny transmitter on the edge of the nightstand before she spoke again.

“I don’t see any dead vampires, so I’m guessing your half of the mission wasn’t any more successful than mine.”

“She’s a cheeky bitch.” Victor said as a second section on Anthony’s monitor went live.

“Trust her yet?” Anthony asked, his gaze fixed on the monitor.

“Not a chance.”

Cadin and Emit’s heated conversation quickly rambled off into a redundant litany of insults and accusations, so Tess asked, “I’ve heard rumors about a collar that neutralizes paranormal abilities. I’m pretty sure the Sentinels use them, and the gossip mongers report Zoltan clan has one as well.” Victor and Anthony exchanged a meaningful glance. “It’s true?”

Victor closed the distance between them as he explained. “If Emit is really inhabited by a demon, we’re not sure the collar will help. They seldom possess the sorts of abilities the collar suppresses.”

“They’re naturally large and strong and fast,” Anthony clarified. “The collar wouldn’t change that.”

“What about shape shifting?” she asked. “Cadin said she saw it change shapes.”

“It’s unlikely what she witnessed was a mystical ability at work,” Victor said. “The demon probably surfaced temporarily. I seriously doubt it can become anyone or anything other than Emit.”

“But Cadin said it’s not much of a danger as long as it’s in Emit’s form.”

Seth shook his head, apparently seeing where her train of thought was leading. “Even if the collar worked, it would be an extremely temporary solution.”

“All we need is enough of a window so Cadin can break the link.”

“If that were true, why wouldn’t she have done it already?” Anthony asked. “He’s been in Emit’s shape for days.”

“Because the imposter isn’t really restrained in any way.” She tried not to sound as exasperated as she felt. They had to try something, anything! They’d about worn tracks in this faded carpeting. “He’s just hiding inside Emit’s appearance. I think this will work.”

Anthony shrugged and rolled back from the desk. “Let’s ask Ms. Chaos. I sure as hell don’t have any other ideas.”

Victor sent a carefully shielded message asking Cadin to meet them in the alley behind the apartment building. When she arrived a few minutes later, Tess explained what the collar did and asked Cadin if she thought the device would allow her to break the link between her and Emit.

Cadin considered the option for a moment. “If it works the way you say, it sounds like my best chance. If it even weakens his hold enough for me to go incorporeal, I should be able to escape.”

“If you flash out of sight, it’s safe for us to kill him?” Victor asked.

“Is it ever safe to kill?” Cadin shuddered. “That seems like such a contradiction.”

“It’s not the violence in death that repels you, it’s the utter absence of conflict,” Victor challenged.

“If you say so.”

“You might find chaos surrounding death and those who are dying, but death itself is peaceful.” He took a step forward, ready for the confrontation. Tess wrapped her hand around his thick upper arm. “You twist lives and manipulate emotions, creating upheaval and --”

“We don’t have time for this.” Tess pressed his arm against the warmth of her body and poured affection across their link. Let it go, love. She has no power over us now.

She mind fucked you and I won’t just let it go!

Like it or not, she brought us together.

“Shall I come back? You seem to have issues to work out.” Victor reached for Cadin’s throat, but his hand went through her incorporeal illusion. She rolled her eyes. “I’ve been visible since the demon linked with me. If I blink out, he’s all yours. When do we go?”

“Fifteen minutes,” Victor told her, his tone as lethal as his stare. “Seth will deliver a pizza. If you can get the door open, great. If not, we’ll kick it in.”

Tension gripped Cadin tighter with each step she took. How had her life come to this? If she survived this night she’d make better choices, use her abilities in less destructive ways. Disbelief twisted through her fear. She was a chaos being! She was supposed to be destructive, but she had to admit things had gotten way out of hand.

“Where did you go?” the imposter demanded.

“I needed some air.” She glared at him. If her attitude changed all of the sudden, he was sure to grow suspicious. “I don’t do incarceration well.”

“You’ll have more freedom once we return. Well, if you decide to be cooperative for a change, you’ll have more freedom.”

“I have no interest in being a fuck toy. Yours or anyone else’s.”

He laughed and strolled toward her. “We both know that’s not true. You couldn’t get enough of my cock before you realized Emit had a visitor. You’re just demon-phobic. If you’re worried about damage, take on the form of one of our females.”

“Now what fun would that be?” she drawled. “You can already fuck any female in your dimension. I think you want to fuck a human female, and I think you want to damage her.”

Pure evil gleamed in his eyes and bile rose to the back of her throat. Damn it! Did he realize she was solid? Strong emotions, like power surges, robbed her of control. Where was the fucking pizza? She would rather not be raped before she was rescued.

“If I damage your body, how quickly would you be able to repair it?”

The question was so demented, she gagged. “You’re truly depraved.” She ducked his backhand and ran for the door as the expected knock finally came.

“Do not open that door!” he bellowed.

She ignored him, but remembered her role well enough to inch the door open. “Did you order a pizza?” she asked as she let the door swing inward.

Infuriated by her stupidity, the imposter stomped toward the open threshold. Seth dropped the pizza box and snapped a thin metal collar around Emit’s throat. The imposter screamed, clawing at the offensive object as the rest of the team rushed in around them.

Cadin rushed back and stayed out of their way, concentrating on the link binding her to the demon. The imposter tossed his head, saliva flying from his mouth as capillaries burst in his eyes. She’d known Emit wouldn’t survive this, and she wasn’t out of the woods yet. So she forced down her flash of pity, and began shredding the link, layer by searing layer.

Another being joined her on the metaphysical plane, a powerful, complex entity, colorful and strongly connected to two other entities. Tess. Why would Tess help her after the way she’d treated her?

No one deserves what this creature has planned for you, Tess explained. Don’t be distracted. Work!

Shocked and moved by Tess’s generosity, Cadin accepted the assistance. They attacked the cord, severing individual strands.

The demon surged within Emit. Flesh split, and strength shook the metaphysical plane.

Hurry! They thought the word together, clawing and chewing at the connection with frantic desperation.

The cord snapped, launching Cadin backward, freeing her from the physical realm. She sent energy tumbling in her wake, saturating Tess with strength and ferocity.

Thank you. The thought echoed through Tess’s mind as she emerged from the trance, dazed yet exhilarated.

The demon tossed aside the collar with a rumbling laugh as it ambled out into the courtyard between the rooms. Chunks of flesh fell from its grayish body with each rolling step. No hint of Emit remained: nothing faintly humanoid. Solid black eyes dominated its narrow face and the muscular body promised both strength and agility.

Four of Seth’s men arrived and set up a mystic perimeter. Anyone who approached the motel would see nothing unusual and simply pass by, even if they’d meant to check in.

One of Anthony’s soldiers flew at the demon’s head. It batted the vampire aside with a throaty chuckle. His teammates opened fire, but bullets bounced off the demon’s thick hide. So did arrows and spears.

“Why is it just standing there?” Victor snapped. He turned to his brother in exasperation. “Put it to sleep or something!”

“Mental compulsions are tricky when you can’t speak the language,” Anthony replied.

“I think I can communicate with it,” Tess said.

“You’re not going near that thing.” Victor stepped in front of her.

“Not physically. This body isn’t capable of creating his language, but we can speak on the metaphysical plane.”

“Then I’m coming with you.” He wrapped his arms around her.

“We’re linked, silly man. You’re always with me.” Without further argument, she rested her head on his shoulder and closed her eyes.

The metaphysical plane opened suddenly, sweeping her along like a storm swollen current. She gasped and reached for Victor, but she couldn’t find him in the churning water. A moment of panic cleansed her mind of all distraction. Despite what her senses perceived, she was never really alone. As if to reinforce her conclusion, affection and energy flowed across their link. And not just from Victor, from Seth as well.

The water receded, depositing her on a sun-drenched beach, which stretched as far as the eye could see in either direction. Humid breezes kissed her skin, and she glanced down. Her modesty was protected -- sort of -- by a barely there bikini. This was clearly not her visualization.

“It took you long enough.” His form was basically humanoid again, yet nothing like Emit. Ink-black hair swept back from his face to his shoulders, accenting the sheen of his solid black eyes. The same charcoal markings decorated his pale white skin, identifying the demon more specifically than a name. His only garment was Hawaiian-print surf shorts. Did he want to negotiate or play beach volleyball?

He stalked toward her, shoulders slightly hunched. As he circled to the side, she matched him stride for stride. “Stop it,” he growled. “I need to see.”

“You’ve made sure you can see just about everything.”

“The brand,” he snapped. “I want to see the brand.”

Her toes dug into the sand and she suppressed her indignation as he continued his orbit. His fingertips grazed the mark, and she twisted away from his touch. “You see with your eyes not your hands. Are you satisfied?”

“Far from it.”

The back lace of her bikini top suddenly loosened and she clasped the material to her chest, widening her stance. “I was hoping to negotiate. If you have anything else in mind, this meeting is over.”

She quickly turned away and retied her top, frustrated by her inability to control her surroundings. If she could manipulate energy, his fingers would be scorched.

He leered at her breasts for a moment then reached out his hand. A tingling sensation passed through her chest, and energy arced toward his palm. He yelped and snatched back his hand.

“That bitch taught you a trick or two before she took off, I see.” He blew on his singed flesh as he glared at her.

Tess had felt the rush of energy, but she’d had no idea what it meant. What else had Cadin empowered her to do? She gave the demon a mental shove, just to see if it would work, and he went sprawling on his ass in the sand. Holy shit!

“You obviously want something.” She stood over him, hands on her hips, not allowing him to rise. “Why are you still here?”

“That’s incredibly rude after you just cost me the most interesting prisoner I’ve ever captured.” He scurried backward like a crab and scrambled to his feet. “Perhaps I’ll allow you to take her place.” A bit of his arrogance returned.

“If that were your intention, I’d be in your dimension by now.”

“True. You’re locked into that fragile human form, aren’t you?”

“I am. Yes.”

“Despite my father’s encouragement to do so, I really have no interest in fucking a woman to death. I was hoping we could enjoy each other here, but that doesn’t appear to be an option. So, here’s the deal. My father wants proof that your brother is dead and the Nogafel line with him. It’s my understanding that your brother has no interest in returning to our dimension, but I can’t disappoint my father.”

“What sort of proof?”

“As I’ve just seen on your spectacular ass, Nogafel children are branded when they are legitimized. Go get your brother’s brand, so I can give it to my father, and we’ll call this whole thing finished.”

“If I bring you my brother’s brand, no one from your dimension will ever return to this dimension with further demands?”

“You have my word on it.”

She understood demon law better than he realized. “I want it in writing, signed in blood.”

Epilogue

“Do you think we can trust him?” Tess wiggled away from Seth’s fingers, too distracted to enjoy the ministrations of her mates.

Seth withdrew his hand from her pussy with a frustrated sigh. “He gained exactly the same thing by taking the brand to his father as he would have by killing Rand. I don’t think it’s a matter of trust. He was just being practical.”

“It’s over,” Victor said firmly. “Cadin escaped without destroying our dimension, and you are safe.”

“I know.” She tried to smile, but the expression didn’t quite warm her eyes. “Everything is happening so fast. I think I’m just overwhelmed.”

“Then relax,” Seth suggested, mischief making his eyes sparkle. “Lie back and think about nothing at all.”

Her relaxation lasted about a second and a half. She propped a pillow behind her and settled against the softness. The men knelt facing each other, just out of reach. Just out of her reach anyway. They touched each other freely. Strong hands sliding over strong bodies, caressing, stroking, squeezing. She followed the hypnotizing progress from chest to hip to thigh, and finally to cock. They stroked from stem to tip, the tapered crowns brushing back and forth as they worked each other.

She couldn’t remain passive any longer. Joining them on their knees, she took one cock in each hand, and they moved their hands to her breasts. Fingers rolled her nipples, pulling and pinching until she moaned and shivered. Seth bent to suckle, while Victor continued to use his fingers.

“Are you getting wet?” Victor’s voice was low and rough.

“Can’t you smell it?”

“Well, Seth is dripping like a sieve, so I wasn’t sure who I was smelling.”

With her thumb she rubbed the drops of precum into Seth’s skin then she caught a drop and rubbed in into Victor’s cock. He shivered and groaned, so she wet her fingers with her own juices and anointed them both with her cream.

Lust bombarded her mind. Her mates loved it when she was naughty, and she loved pleasing her mates.

“Now we all smell like each other,” she whispered, licking her fingers provocatively.

“And that’s only the beginning,” Seth predicted. He urged her over on her side and buried his face between her thighs. Victor followed suit, guiding Seth’s cock to his mouth as he arched toward Tess. She sucked Victor in long, deep pulls while Seth lapped away at her folds.

They slid and sucked, in a tangle of arms and legs and eagerness. Tess canted her hips, rubbing her pussy against Seth’s mouth while Victor slid within the circle of her lips. Victor sucked Seth with fierce determination, making him groan and shiver. The tight circle allowed them to climax simultaneously, sharing each shiver and tingling spasm.

With their mouths still filled with juices, they quickly shifted position. They mixed their taste, blending cream with cum, stroking tongue against tongue until no one could tell one taste from another.

Victor pulled away first, kissing his way down Tess’s throat. “Are we still moving too fast, love?” He latched on to her nipple and suckled so hard she gasped, arching clear off the bed.

Seth slipped an arm beneath her waist and stretched out along her other side. “We can slow down if you like.” He matched Victor’s motion, suckling her other breast, leaving her no room for escape.

“Oh gods!” She pushed into their mouths, trapped between pleasure and pain. “Too hard. Too…” But it wasn’t. Her body adjusted to the forceful sensation, her clit taking on the intense throb.

Don’t fight it. Victor’s voice caressed her mind as their mouths continued their bewitching assault on her nipples. Relax into it and you’ll come.

Sensations flowed freely from one mind to the others, emotions blending in an intoxicating elixir of possessive tenderness and lust. With perfect timing, their teeth bore down, not quite a bite, but harder than a nip. Pleasure stabbed down her spine and blossomed in her pussy. She whimpered as their persistent mouths prolonged the blissful spasms.

She had just started to drift down when they lifted her legs and draped them over their hips. “Don’t I get to play?”

“We’ve got all night,” Victor reminded with a wicked smile. “You in a hurry or something?”

Seth pushed two fingers into her pussy, and she forgot everything but how wonderful it felt. She relaxed against the bed and closed her eyes. With two lovers it was easy to get caught up in who was doing what to whom. Instead, she absorbed the sensations with greedy abandon and shared the pleasure created by her passivity.

Her inner muscles squeezed the fingers sliding in and out of her. Tension gathered, encouraged by the caress against her clit. She floated, safe and warm, free to experience each instant to the fullest.

Fingers pushed against her ass, and she spread her legs wider, welcoming Victor in. She knew it was Victor by the sudden surge in his excitement. Seth bent and kissed her, his tongue surging deep. She greeted him with a swirl of her tongue and moaned when he sucked hers into his mouth.

A warm tongue replaced the fingers caressing her clit. Seth was still kissing her, so it had to be Victor. Both sets of fingers moved with steady speed, sliding with an opposite pattern.

“Look at us.” Seth broke the kiss and raised her shoulders. The angle shifted, increasing the pressure of their fingers. She gasped and slowly opened her eyes. They framed her, her legs spread wide, calves resting over their hips. She couldn’t see Victor’s hand, only his face, his tongue circling her clit, and his passion-bright eyes boring into hers. “What do you see when you look at him?”

“My mate.” His fingers thrust hard enough to jar her breasts.

“That’s a copout.” Seth spoke, but she felt Victor’s emotions echo the words. “What does he make you feel? Who is he to you?”

“He frightens me, and thrills me. He challenges me, and…” She licked her lips and let her head drop back on her shoulders as she said the last sentence. “He’s strong enough to be my mate.”

Victor closed his lips around her clit and launched her into orgasm. She shook in Seth’s arms, unable to think beyond the incendiary sensations blasting through her. A grin parted her lips as she floated back down. Apparently, her list had pleased him.

When her mind began to function again, she found herself in Victor’s arms with Seth between her legs. Victor held her arms beneath her while Seth parted her folds, allowing him access to all her vulnerable spots.

“That was quite a confession,” he began. “Are you going to offer me something as heartfelt and generous?” He dragged his tongue from back to front in one long lick.

“Not if you ask in that arrogant tone.” And not if licking her pussy was his deterrent. Surely he knew how much she loved it by now.

“Oh, I know how much you love being licked.” He arched his brow in silent challenge. “I also know how much you hate it when I won’t let you come.”

She tugged against Victor’s hold, more to savor the strength of his hands on her wrists than out of any real hope that he’d release her. Seth rimmed her opening with his tongue, his warm breath its own brand of torment.

Shall I tongue-fuck you, sweetheart? He passed back and forth across her opening without pushing inside. You like that almost as much as when I tease your clit.

Do whatever you like. She dug in her heels and pushed up, trying to drive herself onto his tongue. Just don’t stop when I’m about to come.

Then start talking. What do I make you feel?

“You’re my fairytale prince,” she whispered as his tongue slowly claimed her. “My fantasy come true.” Victor freed her arms, so he could stroke her breasts, but Tess was focused on Seth. “You’re brave and stubborn. Unbelievably beautiful, and I’ve loved you since I was twelve.”

Seth paused, his lips on her clit, and he looked into her eyes. Say it again.

She smiled as happy tears blurred her vision. I love you. Now lick my pussy. That’s all I’m saying tonight!

He lavished affection on her sensitive flesh, using his lips and his tongue, his fingers and his nose. He draped her legs over his shoulders and let her come again and again. Her cream covered his face and his hand, and still he showered her with love. She arched and shivered, covering herself with his hair.

“Enough!” Victor snapped after a very long time.

“Sorry,” Tess said with a completely unrepentant smile. “We’ve more than established you two can give me what I need, but this union is all about balance. What do you need from us?”

They faced each other on their knees. Tess reached down and squeezed their asses, but neither man seemed to notice. Victor stared into Seth’s eyes as he slowly wrapped his hair around his hand.

She’d expressed her feelings for her men. Now it was time for them to communicate their feelings for each other. Emotions churned and twisted, too convoluted to define.

Drawing Seth’s head back with a savage smile, Victor asked, “Have you ever been whipped, my gorgeous Elf?” His long fingers closed around Seth’s cock and stroked with long, firm rotations.

Seth moaned, powerless to resist the rough play. Who would have thought that the perfect place for a Protinese prince was on his knees? “Would that please you, sir?”

“Answer my question.” He gave Seth’s hair a little tug. “Or do you want to be punished? Is that why you didn’t answer a direct question?”

“I have never been whipped, but I believe disobedience must be punished.”

Victor didn’t smile, but his gaze softened, caressed. “You’re right. Disobedience must be punished.” He drew Seth off the bed by his hair, the pressure miraculously stopping short of pain. “Tess, come. You’re going to help me punish Seth.”

For a moment she looked as if she’d argue, then she crawled off the mattress and joined them at the foot of the bed. “Release the wrist restraints then sit. Spread your legs so I can see your pussy.”

“Yes, sir.”

She sounded a bit like she were playing a role, but Seth didn’t mind. They had just begun to meld with each other. Something deep and meaningful had stirred within him the first time Victor dominated him. The experience had been just as important as when they had taken Tess together for the first time. They fulfilled needs in each other, and each need was unique, yet each need complimented the others.

He placed his wrists in the cuffs, and Victor squeezed them shut. Even the sharp metallic snap excited Seth. Using the remote, Victor shortened the cables, drawing Seth to the balls of his feet. Tess silently assisted Victor then moved to the bed and spread her legs as she’d been instructed to do.

Seth faced the bed, his gaze drawn helplessly to Tess. She rested back against her elbows, legs spread wide. The deep pink furrow he’d devoured such a short time ago was still slick from her cream and his saliva.

A faint hiss was his only warning before fire kissed his ass. He cried out and twisted so violently his cock nearly slapped her startled face.

“Settle down, love.” Victor touched his hip, caressing downward, pushing his thumb into the deep crease between his ass cheeks. “Turn your attention inward. Create a new path from one sensation to another. Ride the current; see where it leads you.”

Tess smiled and Seth knew she was thinking about how closely Victor’s advice echoed his. She’d learned how to process new sensations. He could do this too. The stabbing fire mellowed and spread.

Victor’s thumb continued its teasing stroke up and down, barely inside his crack. “Your skin is so smooth. The contrast is so vivid.” He traced the lash mark and Seth shivered. “Ready for more, or should I get something less painful?”

“No,” he objected immediately. He wanted the pain, needed it.

“Move your feet apart and think about my cock pushing into your ass. Take the sensations deep, then spread them to every part of your body.” As he said the last sentence, Victor swung the whip. The pain was no less intense, but Seth was ready this time. He absorbed its fire, savored it for a moment, then defused it. Heat sank deeper and deeper, rolling through his flesh like molten lava.

The third strike lacked the shocking sting of the first two. Seth accepted the welcome heat, but was unable to stop himself from sending his thoughts to Victor. Don’t hold back. Please.

Excitement surged across their link, assuring him Victor had heard him. “Tess, kneel before our disobedient Elf and take his cock in your mouth. You may lick and suck him, but he is not allowed to come.”

“Yes, sir.”

Seth closed his eyes as Tess obeyed. Her warm lips closed around his engorged tip and he whimpered. His balls pulsed and drew up even tighter. If he came, would he earn another punishment? That might not be so bad…

The whip kissed the inside of one thigh and he let out a strangled scream. Nothing had ever felt so incredibly, pleasurably painful! Victor carefully placed each lash, making sure the whip didn’t wrap around his leg or come anywhere near Tess.

Seth stopped counting the strokes. His mind became incapable of coherent thought. He floated in a euphoric haze of jumbled signals, suspended beyond reality. Did he hang there for moments or hours? He couldn’t say, but he returned gradually.

A rich female moan drew him out of the blissful state, and he reluctantly blinked his eyes open. Victor sprawled on his back on the bed, Tess straddling his face. She rocked and wiggled as she rode his tongue, obviously in ecstasy. She reached down and parted her folds so he could suck on her clit. Happy to oblige, Victor caught the tender bud between his lips and gave it a little suck. She cried out sharply, shaking with obvious climax.

“Can I play too?” Seth asked. “I can’t seem to get enough of that particular clit.”

“Welcome back.” Tess crawled off Victor’s face as he licked her cream from his lips. Retrieving the remote from the nightstand, Victor released Seth’s restraints.

Seth’s legs wobbled, so Tess draped his arm across her shoulders. “Damn, Victor. That was one hell of a punishment.”

He grinned, obviously pleased with himself. “You’re welcome. I wouldn’t try and lie on your back for a while.”

“Good point.”

“Which doesn’t mean you can’t put that hard-on to use,” Victor said with a wicked smile.

Seth looked down and shook his head. How the hell had he stayed hard through all of that? “Did you have something specific in mind?”

“Actually, I did. Why don’t you fuck Tess, while I fuck you?”

The idea was infinitely appealing and Victor had even managed to pose it as a question. Seth brushed the crest of Tess’s cheek with his knuckles. “Do you understand how lucky we are?”

“Oh yes,” she responded with a beaming smile.

Crawling onto the bed, she spread out on her back and opened her legs in obvious invitation. Seth grasped the back of her knees and steadied his shaky legs as he positioned himself at her entrance. She was hot and wet from Victor’s mouth. Seth didn’t hesitate. With one forceful thrust, he buried himself to the balls.

His head dropped back on his shoulders, and his eyes closed in ecstasy. “You feel so damn good!”

“Hold that thought,” Victor whispered.

Cool, slick fingers parted his ass cheeks and pushed into his body. He’d taken Victor’s cock before, but not since their link allowed them to share the intensity of their emotions. More lube and more sliding fingers, more of Victor’s ravenous hunger and savage tenderness. Stretching pressure gave way to blissful fullness as Seth spread around Victor’s thick shaft, embracing him and caressing him.

“How did we find what we needed most when we didn’t know what that was at the time?” Tess asked, her voice breathless with wonder.

Seth laughed, driving Victor deeper in the process. “That’s a damn good question.”

“It was obviously meant to be.” Despite the uncharacteristic sentimentality, Victor sounded emphatic. “Now, a little less talk and a little more fucking.”

That was pretty hard to contradict, especially when Victor started moving. Seth joined the rhythm. Tess arched into each thrust, intensifying the pleasure surging back and forth across their bond. They moved as one, lost to every thought except each other, cries of joy the only sound left in the room.”

Read on for more

scorching vampire romance

Sworn Protectors, Book One

by Aubrey Ross

ONSET OF DARKNESS

(Available now at Ellora’s Cave)

Chapter One

Copyright © AUBREY ROSS, 2011

All Rights Reserved, Ellora's Cave Publishing, Inc.

“Why are you keeping this one alive?”

Caitlyn Lazlo spun to face the door at the sharp-toned question. Jackson had never been assigned to one of her missions before and she fervently hoped it never happened again. He questioned every directive while unwelcome interest burned in his dark eyes.

“Our orders are clear.” She widened her stance and met his gaze directly. “Find the wreckage, salvage what we can and destroy the rest.”

Jackson chuckled and stalked toward her, his tall form filling the tiny room. “And you’ve decided this one is worth salvaging?” He motioned toward the unconscious man sprawled on the stack of blankets against the back wall of the wine cellar. “Much of the ship was less mangled than him.”

Didn’t Jackson feel the power emanating from the stranger? His body might be damaged, but echoes of his life force pulsed through the room. It was doubtful she could keep death from claiming him, but she was determined to touch his mind before he died. She licked her lips, struggling to keep her tone casual and her expression bland. “Tara said interrogation of the survivors was at my discretion.”

“Tara?” Jackson raised his brow in challenge. “Don’t you mean General Kovac?”

“Empress, general, mistress, call her whatever you like. I don’t have time for this and neither do you. See that the other survivors are loaded onto the transport and escort them to the compound.”

“What are you going to do with him?”

“I’ll see if there’s enough of his mind left to scan,” she shrugged with feigned indifference, “then I’ll dispose of the body.”

Jackson cupped her shoulders, a practiced smile curving the corners of his mouth. “Are you really so ruthless, or does all this ice conceal a—”

Twisting out of his grasp, Caitlyn glared into his smirking face. “What I am is none of your business. Everyone knows you’re Tara’s chew toy.”

He parted his lips, tracing his canines with the tip of his tongue. Dormant as they were, the points were barely noticeable, but desire or bloodlust elongated the teeth to razor-sharp fangs. “I’ve explored the benefits of submitting to our queen. The question is why haven’t you? I know she enjoys variety. You might want to—”

“I’m not willing to negotiate with my body. Now get the hell out of my face.”

“I don’t want to be in your face.” He slowly licked his lips. “I want you on mine, squirming and pleading while I suck the come from your sweet—”

Claws sprang from her fingertips and she swiped at his face. He jumped back with a startled gasp. It had been a warning. If she’d wanted to scratch him, he’d be bleeding.

“The survivors,” she prompted in a terse, impatient tone. “Get them out of here.”

He paused in the doorway. “How will you return to the compound?”

“Let me worry about that.”

Stroking his chin, he pressed his index finger to his lips. His dark gaze moved over her with lazy insolence. “All I’d have to do is ask and Tara would have you bound and gagged, waiting for my pleasure. She’d probably enjoy watching me tame you.”

“She might enjoy watching you try.” Caitlyn’s eyes tingled as her gaze intensified. The stranger’s energy resonance was fading and she’d had enough of Jackson’s bullshit. “Or she might enjoy watching me skin you. With Tara, you never know.”

He stomped off into the darkness and Caitlyn released her breath in a soft hiss. If he persisted with this foolishness, she’d be forced to act. Indulging his sexual desires was out of the question, but revealing her true strength was dangerous. They needed to believe she was nothing special, just another obedient soldier in Tara’s army.

Turning back to the makeshift bed, she studied the stranger. A lantern provided the only source of light in the underground room. Thick black hair tangled about his face and neck, barely grazing his wide shoulders. Rips and burns marred his gray uniform, exposing gashes and seared flesh. Pity rolled through her and she sadly shook her head. Such a waste. She looked at the elaborate insignia emblazoned on the left side of his chest, above where a human’s heart would beat.

But this man wasn’t human. He was Strigoian. His rich, warm blood hosted a colony of microscopic organisms, symbionts that made him stronger than any human, faster and more… It didn’t matter now. The abilities he commanded in life hadn’t been enough to protect him from his uncontrolled arrival on Earth.

She gently raised his top lip, examining the subtle prominence of his canines. Still dormant. How odd. Why hadn’t his symbionts triggered bloodlust? Surely he needed to feed. Perhaps the symbionts were dead already and only the host remained. Then she needed to hurry if she hoped to salvage anything from this man.

Her tongue unconsciously traced the dormant contour of her own teeth as she stimulated her symbionts, infusing them with energy. Whatever information she could glean from this broken man would never reach the general. Caitlyn hoped he would rest easier knowing his secrets were safe from Tara’s merciless ambition.

Without warning, he caught her wrist and pulled her hand toward his mouth, his fangs fully extending in an instant. Panic swept through her in a dizzying rush, stealing her breath yet augmenting her power. She hadn’t expected him to regain consciousness, much less turn aggressive. Tugging frantically against his grasp, she forced air past the lump in her throat.

“You can’t feed from me! I’m a host like you.” His strength shocked her. He looked more dead than alive, but she couldn’t break his hold. In one violent jerk, she wrested her arm free and scrambled backward.

He mumbled something in a language she didn’t understand. The words sounded familiar yet foreign.

“Do you speak English?”

A loud groan escaped him as he lifted his hand and pushed his hair off his face. Dirty and pale, his features twisted in agony. “Where. Am I?” He spoke English with an unusual accent and like the words he’d spoken before, the inflection was somehow familiar.

He opened his eyes and Caitlyn gasped. Gleaming like polished emeralds, the intensity of his gaze forced her to look away. If he didn’t have blood soon, he’d turn feral, transforming into a ravening, mindless beast. “What type of symbiont do you host?” It didn’t matter. Even if their symbionts matched, she couldn’t risk exposure. Her mission was too important. More than one life was at stake. Still, he would expect her to ask.

“Strigo.” His tone was raspy and thin.

“I’m of the Vladya strain.” End his suffering and protect the information contained within his mind. That was the safer, more prudent course. Damn it! If her instincts were right, she couldn’t allow Tara near him. Heaving an exasperated sigh, she spun toward the door. First and foremost, she had to keep him alive. “I’ll be right back.”

“I’m famished!”

“I know.”

The energy shield protecting the lower level of the villa also impeded telepathic communication. She rushed through the crumbling ruins and up the steep staircase. Even before she reached the top step she called out to Jackson. Where are you? Bring me a feeding bag, now!

You’re too late, Lazlo. We’re airborne.

“Shit!” Her boots skidded across the stone landing at the top of the stairs. She didn’t want to kill the stranger. There was something about him that called to her, stirred her curiosity and protectiveness. He was important, perhaps crucial to her mission. Jackson might be oblivious to the stranger’s power, but instinctively she understood.

Raking her hair with both hands, she hesitated. Allowing him to feed from her could kill her. Over and over she’d seen it happen. Hosts could only feed from each other if their symbionts matched. Otherwise the strains would battle to the death, leeching off all of the host’s energy in the process. Besides, the second he sank his fangs into her flesh he would realize her unique nature. She was an anomaly, something Strigoians believed impossible. Without a feeding bag, it was most likely kill or be killed. And she wasn’t ready to die.

She pulled a long, sharp knife from the sheath strapped to her thigh and started back down the stairs.

Aubrey Ross

When my parents realized I had an aptitude for storytelling--okay, even at an early age I was a consummate liar--they encouraged me to find constructive ways to put all that "creativity" to use. I wrote my first novel when I was in junior high school. It was a typical teenage girl's fantasy about being kidnapped by a rock star, finding out he was really misunderstood, a millionaire's son, and living happily ever after with the reformed rebel. Erotic romance just seemed like an inevitable destination for someone with my naughty muse.

Now I spend my days, and many of my nights, trying to keep up with the characters springing to life within my mind. I find creative ways of avoiding errands and housework because I can't drag myself away from the dramas unfolding in my latest story. And everyday I thank God I was able to quit my day job and actively pursue my dream!

I also write paranormal romance as Cyndi Friberg. If you're in the mood for something a little less...in your face, give one of my other books a try: http://cyndifriberg.com